Skip to main content

Full text of "An Englishwoman's love-letters"

See other formats


UC-NRLF 


35M    3Sfl 


r 


Digitized  by  tine  Internet  Arcliive 
in  2008  witli  funding  from 
■    IVIicrosoft  Corporation 


littp://www.arcliive.org/details/englisliwomanslovOOIiousricli 


AN    ENGLISHWOMAN'S 
LOVE-LETTERS 


First  Edition,  Nm'embcr  1900 
Second  hnpression,  December  1900 
Third  Impression,  January  igoi 
Fctirth  hnpression.,  January  1901 
Fifth    Impression     January    igoi 


AN 

ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

LOVE-LETTERS 


LONDON 

JOHN  MURRAY,  ALBEMARLE  STREET 
1901 


Edinburgh 


T.and  A.  Constable.  Printers  to  Her  Majesty 


AN    ENGLISHWOMAN'S 
LOVE-LETTERS 

EXPLANATION 

It  need  hardly  be  said  that  the  woman 
by  whom  these  letters  were  written  had 
no  thought  that  they  would  be  read  by 
any  one  but  the  person  to  whom  they 
were  addressed.  But  a  request,  con- 
veyed under  circumstances  which  the 
wi'iter  herself  would  have  regarded  as 
all-commanding,  urges  that  they  should 
now  be  given  to  the  world :  and,  so  far 
as  is  possible  with  a  due  regard  to  the 
claims  of  privacy,  what  is  here  printed 
presents  the  letters  as  they  were  first 
written  in  their  complete  form  and 
sequence. 

Very  little  has  been  omitted  which 
in  any  way  bears  upon  the  devotion  of 
which  they  are  a  record.     A  few  names 

A 


2  AN:  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

of  peiso!is  and  localities  have  been 
changed ;  and  several  short  notes  (not 
above  twenty  in  all),  together  with  some 
])assages  bearing  too  intimately  upon 
events  which  might  be  recognised,  have 
been  left  out  without  indication  of  their 
omission. 

It  was  a  necessary  condition  to  the 
present  publication  that  the  authorship 
of  these  letters  should  remain  unstated. 
Those  who  know  wdll  keep  silence  :  those 
who  do  not,  will  not  find  here  any  data 
likely  to  guide  them  to  the  truth. 

The  story  which  darkens  these  pages 
cannot  be  more  fully  indicated  while  the 
feelings  of  some  who  are  still  living  have 
to  be  consulted  :  nor  will  the  reader  find 
the  root  of  the  tragedy  explained  in  the 
letters  themselves.  But  one  thing  at 
least  may  be  said  as  regards  the  principal 
actors — that  to  the  memory  of  neither  of 
them  does  any  blame  belong.  They  were 
equally  the  victims  of  circumstances, 
which  came  whole  out  of  the  hands  of 
fate  and  reinained,  so  far  as  one  of  the 
tw^o  was  concerned,  a  mystery  to  the  day 
of  her  death. 


LOVE-LETTERS 


LETTER    1 

Beloved, — This  is  your  first  letter  from 
me  :  yet  it  is  not  the  first  1  have  written 
to  you.  There  are  letters  to  you  lying 
at  love's  dead-letter  office  in  this  same 
writing— so  many,  my  memory  has  lost 
count  of  them ! 

This  is  my  confession  :  I  told  you  I 
had  one  to  make,  and  you  laughed : — 
you  did  not  know  how  serious  it  was 
— for  to  be  in  love  with  you  long  before 
you  were  in  love  with  me, — nothing  can 
be  more  serious  than  that ! 

You  deny  that  I  was :  yet  I  know 
when  you  first  really  loved  me.  All  at 
once,  one  day  something  about  me  came 
upon  you  as  a  surprise  :  and  how,  except 
on  the  road  to  love,  can  there  be  sur- 
prises ?  And  in  the  surprise  came  love. 
You  did  not  know  me  before.  Before 
then,  it  was  only  the  other  nine  entangle- 


4  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

ments  which  take  hold  of  the  male  heart 
and  occupy  it  till  the  tenth  is  ready  to 
make  one  knot  of  them  all. 

In  the  letter  written  that  day,  I  said, 
'  You  love  me.'  I  could  never  have  said 
it  before;  though  I  had  written  twelve 
letters  to  my  love  for  you,  I  had  not 
once  been  able  to  write  of  your  love  for 
me.     Was  not  that  serious  ? 

Now  I  have  confessed  !  I  thought  to 
discover  myself  all  blushes,  but  my  face 
is  cool :  you  have  kissed  all  my  blushes 
away !  Can  I  ever  be  ashamed  in  your 
eyes  now,  or  grow  rosy  because  of  any- 
thing you  think  or  /  think  ?  So  ! — you 
have  robbed  me  of  one  of  my  charms : 
I  am  brazen.     Can  you  love  me  still  ? 

You  love  me,  you  love  me;  you  are 
wonderful  I  we  are  both  wonderful,  you 
and  I. 

Well,  it  is  good  for  you  to  know  I 
have  waited  and  wished,  long  before  the 
thing  came  true.  But  to  see  you  waiting 
and  wishing,  when  the  thing  was  true  all 
the  time  : — oh  !  that  was  the  trial !  How 
not  suddenly  to  throw  my  arms  round 
you  and  cry, '  Look,  see  !  O  blind  mouth, 
why  are  you  famished  ? ' 


LOVE-LETTERS  6 

And  you  never  knew  ?  Dearest,  I 
love  you  for  it,  you  never  knew !  1 
believe  a  man,  when  he  finds  he  has  won, 
thinks  he  has  taken  the  city  by  assault : 
he  does  not  guess  how  to  the  insiders  it 
has  been  a  weary  siege,  with  flags  of  sur- 
render fluttering  themselves  to  rags  from 
every  wall  and  window  !  No  :  in  love  it 
is  the  women  who  are  the  strategists ;  and 
they  have  at  last  to  fall  into  the  ambush 
they  know  of  with  a  good  grace. 

You  must  let  me  praise  myself  a  little 
for  the  past,  since  I  can  never  praise  my- 
self again.  You  must  do  that  for  me 
now !  There  is  not  a  battle  left  for  me 
to  win.  You  and  peace  hold  me  so  much 
ai,  prisoner,  have  so  caught  me  from  my 
own  way  of  living,  that  I  seem  to  hear  a 
pin  drop  twenty  years  ahead  of  me :  it 
seems  an  event!  Dearest,  a  thousand 
times,  I  would  not  have  it  be  other- 
wise :  I  am  only  too  willing  to  drop  out 
of  existence  altogether  and  find  myself 
in  your  arms  instead.  Giving  you  my 
love,  I  can  so  easily  give  you  my  life. 
Ah,  my  dear,  I  am  yours  so  utterly,  so 
gladly !  Will  you  ever  find  it  out,  you, 
who  took  so  long  to  discover  anything  ? 


AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    IT 

Dearest, — Your  name  woke  me  this 
morning :  I  found  my  lips  piping  their 
song  before  I  was  well  back  into  my 
body  out  of  dreams.  I  wonder  if  the 
rogues  babble  when  my  spirit  is  nesting  ? 
Last  night  you  were  a  high  tree  and 
I  was  in  it,  the  wind  blowing  us  both ; 
but  I  forget  the  rest, — whatever,  it  was 
enough  to  make  me  wake  happy. 

There  are  dreams  that  go  out  like 
candle-light  directly  one  opens  the 
shutters:  they  illumine  the  walls  no 
longer;  the  daylight  is  too  strong  for 
them.  So,  now,  I  can  hardly  remember 
anything  of  my  dreams  :  daylight,  with 
you  in  it,  floods  them  out. 

Oh,  how  are  you  ?  Awake  ?  Up  ? 
Have  you  breakfasted  ?  I  ask  you  a 
thousand  things.  You  are  thinking  of 
me,  I  know  :  but  what  are  you  thinking  ? 


LOVE-LETTERS  7 

I  am  devoured  by  curiosity  about  myself 
— none  at  all  about  you,  whom  I  have 
all  by  heart !  If  I  might  only  know  how 
happy  I  make  you,  and  just  which  thing 
I  said  yesterday  is  making  you  laugh 
to-day — I  could  cry  with  joy  over  being 
the  person  I  am. 

It  is  you  who  make  me  think  so  much 
about  myself,  trying  to  find  myself  out. 
I  used  to  be  most  self-possessed,  and 
regarded  it  as  the  crowning  virtue :  and 
now — your  possession  of  me  sweeps  it 
away,  and  I  stand  crying  to  be  let  into  a 
secret  that  is  no  longer  mine.  Shall  I 
ever  know  xvhy  you  love  me  ?  It  is  my 
religious  difficulty  ;  but  it  never  rises  into 
a  doubt.  You  do  love  me,  I  know. 
Why,  I  don't  think  I  ever  can  know. 

Yet  ask  me  the  same  question  about 
yourself,  and  it  becomes  absurd,  because 
I  altogether  belong  to  you.  If  I  hold 
my  breath  for  a  moment  wickedly  (for  I 
can't  do  it  breathing),  and  try  to  look  at 
the  world  with  you  out  of  it,  I  seem  to 
have  fallen  over  a  precipice ;  or  rather, 
the  solid  earth  has  slipped  from  under  my 
feet,  and  I  am  off  into  vacuum.  Then, 
as  I  take  breath  again  for  fear,  my  star 


8  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

swims  up  and  clasps  me,  and  shows  me 
your  face.  O  happy  star  this  that  I  was 
born  under,  that  moved  with  me  and 
winked  quiet  prophecies  at  me  all 
through  my  childhood,  I  not  knowing 
what  it  meant : — the  dear  radiant  thing 
naming  to  me  my  lover  I 

As  a  child,  now  and  then,  and  for  no 
reason,  I  used  to  be  sublimely  happy : 
real  wings  took  hold  of  me.  Sometimes 
a  field  became  fairyland  as  I  walked 
through  it ;  or  a  tree  poured  out  a  scent 
that  its  blossoms  never  had  before  or 
after.  I  think  now  that  those  must  have 
been  moments  when  you  too  were  in  like 
contact  with  earth, — had  your  feet  in 
grass  which  felt  a  faint  ripple  of  wind, 
or  stood  under  a  lilac  in  a  drench  of 
fragrance  that  had  grown  double  after 
rain. 

When  I  asked  you  about  the  places  of 
your  youth,  I  had  some  fear  of  finding 
that  we  might  once  have  met,  and  that 
I  had  not  remembered  it  as  the  summing 
up  of  my  happiness  in  being  young.  Far 
off  I  see  something  undiscovered  waiting 
us,  something  I  could  not  have  guessed 
at  before — the   happiness   of  being   old. 


LOVE-LETTERS  9 

Will  it  not  be  something  like  the  evening 
before  last  when  we  were  sitting  together, 
your  hand  in  mine,  and  one  by  one,  as 
the  twilight  drew  about  us,  the  stars 
came  and  took  up  their  stations  over- 
head ?  They  seemed  to  me  then  to  be 
following  out  some  quiet  train  of  thought 
in  the  universal  mind  :  the  heavens  were 
remembering  the  stars  back  into  their 
places : — the  Ancient  of  Days  drawing 
upon  the  infinite  treasures  of  memory  in 
his  great  lifetime.  Will  not  Love's  old 
age  be  the  same  to  us  both — a  starry 
place  of  memories  ? 

Your  dear  letter  is  with  me  while  I 
write :  how  shortly  you  are  able  to  say 
everything  !  To-morrow  you  will  come. 
What  more  do  I  want — except  to-morrow 
itself,  with  more  promises  of  the  same 
thing  ? 

You  are  at  my  heart,  dearest :  nothing 
in  the  world  can  be  nearer  to  me  than 
you  I 


10  AN  ExNGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    III 

Dearest  and  rightly  Beloved, — You 
cannot  tell  how  your  gift  has  pleased 
me ;  or  rather  you  can,  for  it  shows  you 
have  a  long  memory  back  to  our  first 
meeting :  though  at  the  time  I  was  the 
one  who  thought  most  of  it. 

It  is  quite  true ;  you  have  the  most 
beautifully  shaped  memory  in  Christen- 
dom :  these  are  the  very  books  in  the 
very  edition  I  have  long  wanted,  and 
have  been  too  humble  to  afford  myself. 
And  now  I  cannot  stop  to  read  one, 
for  joy  of  looking  at  them  all  in  a  row. 
I  will  kiss  you  for  them  all,  and  for 
more  besides  :  indeed  it  is  the  '  besides ' 
which  brings  you  my  kisses  at  all. 

Now  that  you  have  chosen  so  perfectly 
to  my  mind,  I  may  proffer  a  request 
which,  before,  I  was  shy  of  making.  It 
seems  now  beneficently  anticipated.     It 


LOVE-LEITERS  11 

is  that  you  will  not  ever  let  your  gifts 
take  the  form  of  jewellery,  not  after  the 
ring  which  you  are  bringing  me  :  that, 
you  know,  I  both  welcome  and  wish  for. 
But,  as  to  the  rest,  the  world  has  supplied 
me  with  a  feeling  against  jewellery  as 
a  love-symbol.  Look  abroad  and  you 
will  see :  it  is  too  possessive,  too  much 
like  '  chains  of  office ' — the  fair  one  is 
to  wear  her  radiant  harness  before  the 
world,  that  other  women  may  be  envious 
and  the  desire  of  her  master's  eye  be 
satisfied  !     Ah,  no  ! 

I  am  yours,  dear,  utterly ;  and  nothing 
you  give  me  would  have  that  sense :  I 
know  you  too  well  to  think  it.  But  in 
the  face  of  the  present  fashion  (and  to 
flout  it),  which  expects  the  lover  to  give 
in  this  sort,  and  the  beloved  to  show  her- 
self a  dazzling  captive,  let  me  cherish  my 
ritual  of  opposition  which  would  have 
no  meaning  if  we  were  in  a  world  of 
our  own,  and  no  place  in  my  thoughts, 
dearest ; — as  it  has  not  now,  so  far  as  you 
are  concerned.  But  I  am  conscious  I 
shall  be  looked  at  as  your  chosen  ;  and 
I  would  choose  my  own  way  of  how  to 
look  back  most  proudly. 


12  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

And  so  for  the  books  more  thanks  and 
more, — that  they  are  what  I  would  most 
wish,  and  not  anything  else :  which,  had 
they  been,  they  would  still  have  given 
me  pleasure,  since  from  you  they  could 
come  only  with  a  good  meaning :  and — 
diamonds  even — I  could  have  put  up 
with  them ! 

To-morrow  you  come  for  your  ring, 
and  bring  me  my  own  ?  Yours  is  here 
waiting.  I  have  it  on  my  finger,  very 
loose,  with  another  standing  sentry  over 
it  to  keep  it  from  running  away. 

A  mouse  came  out  of  my  wainscot 
last  night,  and  plunged  me  in  horrible 
dilemma :  for  I  am  equally  idiotic  over 
the  idea  of  the  creature  trapped  or  free, 
and  I  saw  sleepless  nights  ahead  of  me 
till  I  had  secured  a  change  of  locality 
for  him. 

To  startle  him  back  into  hiding  would 
have  only  deferred  my  getting  truly  rid 
of  him,  so  I  was  most  tiptoe  and  diplo- 
matic in  my  doings.  Finally,  a  paper 
bag,  put  into  a  likely  nook  with  some 
sentimentally  preserved  wedding  -  cake 
crumbled  into  it,  crackled  to  me  of  his 
arrival.     In  a  brave  moment   I    noosed 


LOVE-LETTERS  IS 

the  little  beast,  bag  and  all,  and  lowered 
him  from  the  window  by  string,  till  the 
shrubs  took  from  me  the  burden  of  re- 
sponsibility. 

I  visited  the  bag  this  morning :  he  had 
eaten  his  way  out,  crumbs  and  all :  and 
has,  I  suppose,  become  a  fieldmouse, 
for  the  hay  smells  invitingly,  and  it  is 
only  a  short  run  over  the  lawn  and  a 
jump  over  the  ha-ha  to  be  in  it.  Poor 
morsels,  I  prefer  them  so  much  un- 
domesticated ! 

Now  this  mouse  is  no  allegory,  and  the 
paper  bag  is  not  a  diamond  necklace,  in 
spite  of  the  w^edding-cake  sprinkled  over 
it !  So  don't  say  that  this  letter  is  too 
hard  for  your  understanding,  or  you  will 
frighten  me  from  telling  you  anything 
foolish  again.  Brains  are  like  jewels  in 
this,  difference  of  surface  has  nothing  to 
do  with  the  size  and  value  of  them. 
Yours  is  a  beautiful  smooth  round,  like 
a  pearl,  and  mine  all  facets  and  flashes 
like  cut  glass.  And  yours  so  much  the 
bigger,  and  I  love  it  so  much  the  best ! 
The  trap  which  caught  me  was  baited  with 
one  great  pearl.  So  the  mouse  comes  in 
with  a  meaning  tied  to  its  tail  after  all ! 


14  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    IV 

In  all  the  world,  dearest,  what  is  more 
unequal  than  love  bet\v^een  a  man  and 
a  woman  ?  I  have  been  spending  an 
amorous  morning  and  want  to  share  it 
with  you  :  but  lo,  the  task  of  bringing 
that  bit  of  my  life  into  your  vision  is 
altogether  beyond  me. 

What  have  I  been  doing  ?  Dear  man, 
I  have  been  dressmaking !  and  dress, 
when  one  is  in  the  toils,  is  but  a  love- 
letter  writ  large.  You  will  see  and  admire 
the  finished  thing,  but  you  will  take  no 
interest  in  the  composition.  Therefore 
I  say  your  love  is  unequal  to  mine. 

For  think  how  ravished  I  would  be 
if  you  brought  me  a  coat  and  told  me 
it  was  all  your  own  making !  One  day 
you  had  thrown  down  a  mere  tailor- 
made  thing  in  the  hall,  and  yet  I  kissed 
it  as  I    went  by.     And   that  was  at  a 


LOVE-LETTERS  15 

time  when  we  were  only  at  the  hand- 
shaking stage,  the  palsied  beginnings  of 
love  : — you,  I  mean  ! 

But  oh,  to  get  you  interested  in  the 
dress  I  was  making  to  you  to-day  I — the 
beautiful  flowing  opening, — not  too  flow- 
ing :  the  elaborate  central  composition 
where  the  heart  of  me  has  to  come, 
and  the  wind-up  of  the  skirt,  a  long 
reluctant  tailing-off",  full  of  commas  and 
colons  of  ribbon  to  make  it  seem  longer, 
and  insertions  everywhere.  I  dreamed 
myself  in  it,  retiring  through  the  door 
after  having  bidden  you  good-night,  and 
you  watching  the  long  disappearing 
eloquence  of  that  tail,  still  saying  to 
you  as  it  vanished,  '  Good-bye,  good-bye. 
I  love  you  so !  see  me,  how  slowly  I  am 
going ! ' 

Well,  that  is  a  bit  of  my  dress- 
making, a  very  corporate  part  of  my 
aflection  for  you ;  and  you  are  not  a 
bit  interested,  for  I  have  shown  you 
none  of  the  seamy  side ;  it  is  that 
Avhich  interests  you  male  creatures, 
Zolaites,*  every  one  of  you. 

And  what  have  you  to  show  similar, 
of  the  thought  of  me  entering  into  all 


16  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

your  masculine  pursuits  ?  Do  you  go 
out  rabbit-shooting  for  the  love  of  me  ? 
If  so,  I  trust  you  make  a  miss  of  it 
every  time !  That  you  are  a  sportsman 
is  one  of  the  very  hardest  things  in  life 
that  I  have  to  bear. 

Last  night  Peterkins  came  up  with 
me  to  keep  guard  against  any  further 
intrusion  of  mice.  I  put  her  to  sleep 
on  the  couch :  but  she  discarded  the 
red  shawl  I  had  prepared  for  her  at  the 
bottom,  and  lay  at  the  top  most  un- 
comfortably in  a  parcel  of  millinery 
into  which  from  one  end  I  had  already 
made  excavations,  so  that  it  formed  a 
large  bag.  Into  the  funlier  end  of  this 
bag  Turks  crept  and  snuggled  down : 
but  every  time  she  turned  in  the  night 
(and  it  seemed  very  often)  the  brown 
paper  crackled  and  woke  me  up.  So 
at  last  I  took  it  up  and  shook  out  its 
contents ;  and  Pippins  slept  soundly 
on  red  flannel  till  Nan-nan  brought 
the  tea. 

You  will  notice  that  in  this  small 
narrative  Peterkins  gets  three  names* 
it  is  a  fashion  that  runs  through  the 
household,  beginning  with  the  Mother- 


LOVE-LEITERS  17 

Aunt,  who  on  some  days  speaks  of 
Nan-nan  as  'the  old  lady,'  and  some- 
times as  '  that  girl,'  all  according  to  the 
two  tempers  she  has  about  Nan-nan's 
privileged  position  in  regard  to  me. 

You  were  only  here  yesterday,  and 
already  I  want  you  again  so  much,  so 
much  I 

Your  never  satisfied  but  always  loving, 


18  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    V 

Most  Beloved, — I  have  been  thinking, 
staring  at  tliis  blank  piece  of  paper,  and 
wondering  how  there  am  I  ever  to  say 
what  I  have  in  me  here — not  wishing  to 
say  anything  at  all,  but  just  to  be !  I  feel 
that  I  am  living  now  only  because  you 
love  me :  and  that  my  life  will  have  run 
out,  like  this  penful  of  ink,  when  that 
use  in  me  is  past.  Not  yet,  Beloved,  oh, 
not  yet !  Nothing  is  finislied  that  we 
have  to  do  and  be  : — hardly  begun !  I  will 
not  call  even  this  '  midsummer,'  however 
much  it  seems  so :  it  is  still  only  spring. 

Every  day  your  love  binds  me  more 
deeply  than  I  knew  the  day  before :  so 
that  no  day  is  the  same  now,  but  each 
one  a  little  happier  than  the  last.  JNIy 
own,  you  are  my  very  own  !  And  yet, 
true  as  that  is,  it  is  not  so  true  as  that 
I  am  your  own.     It  is  less  absolute,   I 


LOVE-LETTERS  19 

mean ;  and  must  be  so,  because  I  can- 
not very  well  take  possession  of  anything 
when  I  am  given  over  heart  and  soul  out 
of  my  own  possession  :  there  isn't  enough 
identity  left  in  me,  I  am  yours  so  much, 
so  much  !  All  this  is  useless  to  say,  yet 
what  can  I  say  else,  if  I  have  to  begin 
saying  anything. 

Could  I  truly  be  your  'star  and  goddess,' 
as  you  call  me.  Beloved,  I  would  do  you 
the  service  of  Thetis  at  least  (who  did  it 
for  a  greater  than  herself) — 

*  Bid  Heaven  and  Earth  combine  their  charms, 
And  round  you  early,  round  you  late, 
Briareus  fold  his  hundred  arms 

To  guard  you  from  your  single  fate.' 

But  I  haven't  got  power  over  an  eight- 
armed  octopus  even :  so  am  merely  a  very 
helpless  loving  nonentity  which  merges 
itself  most  happily  in  you,  and  begs  to 
be  lifted  to  no  pedestal  at  all,  at  all. 

If  you  love  me  in  a  manner  that  is  at 
all  possible,  you  will  see  that  '  goddess ' 
does  not  suit  me.  '  Star '  I  would  I  were 
now,  with  a  wide  eye  to  carry  my  looks 
to  you  over  this  horizon  which  keeps 
you  invisible.  Choose  one,  if  you  will, 
dearest,  and  call  it  mine :  and  to  me  it  shall 


20  AN  EiNGLlSHWOMAI^TS 

be  yours  :  so  that  when  we  are  apart  and 
the  stars  come  out,  our  eyes  may  meet 
up  at  the  same  point  in  the  heavens,  and 
be  'keeping  company'  for  us  among  the 
celestial  bodies — with  their  permission  : 
for  I  have  too  hvely  a  sense  of  their 
beauty  not  to  be  a  little  superstitious 
about  them.  Have  you  not  felt  for 
yourself  a  sort  of  physiognomy  in  the 
constellations, — most  of  them  seeming 
benevolent  and  full  of  kind  regards : — 
but  not  all  ?  I  am  always  glad  when  the 
Great  Bear  goes  aw^ay  from  my  window, 
fine  beast  though  he  is :  he  seems  to 
growl  at  me!  No  doubt  it  is  largely 
a  question  of  names;  and  what's  in  a 
name  ?  In  yours,  Beloved,  w^hen  I 
speak  it,  more  love  than  I  can  compass ! 


T.OVE-LETTERS  21 


LETTER    VI 

Beloved, — I  have  been  trusting  to  fate, 
while  keeping  silence,  tliat  something 
from  you  was  to  come  to-day  and  make 
me  specially  happy.  And  it  has :  bless 
you  abundantly !  You  have  undone  and 
got  round  all  I  said  about  'jewellery,' 
though  this  is  nothing  of  the  sort,  but 
a  shrine :  so  my  word  remains.  I  have 
it  with  me  now,  safe  hidden,  only  now 
and  then  it  comes  out  to  have  a  look 
at  me,  —  smiles  and  goes  back  again. 
Dearest,  you  must  feel  how  I  thank  you, 
for  I  cannot  say  it:  body  and  soul  I 
grow  too  much  blessed  with  all  that  you 
have  given  me,  both  visibly  and  invisibly, 
and  always  perfectly. 

And  as  for  the  day :  I  have  been 
thinking  you  the  most  uncurious  of  men, 
because  you  had  not  asked :  and  supposed 
it  was   too    early   days   yet   for   )ou   to 


22  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

remember  that  I  had  ever  been  born. 
To-day  is  my  birthday !  you  said  no- 
thing, so  I  said  nothing;  and  yet  this 
has  come :  I  trusted  my  star  to  show  its 
sweet  influences  in  its  own  way.  Or,  after 
all,  did  you  know,  and  had  you  asked 
any  one  but  me  ?  Yet  had  you  known, 
you  would  have  wished  me  the  '  happy 
returns '  which  among  all  your  dear 
words  to  me  you  do  not.  So  I  take  it 
that  the  motion  comes  straight  to  you 
from  heaven ;  and,  in  the  event,  you  will 
pardon  me  for  having  been  still  secretive 
and  shy  in  not  telling  what  you  did  not 
inquire  after.  Yom^s,  I  knew,  dear,  quite 
long  ago,  so  had  no  need  to  ask  you  for 
it.  And  it  is  six  months  before  you  will 
be  in  the  same  year  with  me  again,  and 
give  to  twenty-two  all  the  companion- 
able sweetness  that  twenty-one  has  been 
having. 

JNIany  happy  returns  of  my  birthday 
to  you,  dearest!  That  is  all  that  my 
birthdays  are  for.  Have  you  been  happy 
to-day,  I  wonder  ?  and  am  wondering  also 
whether  this  evening  we  shall  see  you 
walking  quietly  in  and  making  every- 
thing   into     perfection    that    has    been 


LOVE-LETTERS  28 

trembling   just   on    the   verge   of  it   all 
day  long. 

One  drawback  of  my  feast  is  that  I 
have  to  write  short  to  you  ;  for  there  are 
other  correspondents  who  on  this  occa- 
sion look  for  quick  answers,  and  not  all 
of  them  to  be  answered  in  an  offhand 
way.  Except  you,  it  is  the  cosiest  whom 
I  keep  waiting;  but  elders  have  a  way 
with  them — even  kind  ones :  and  when 
they  condescend  to  write  upon  an  anni- 
versary, we  have  to  skip  to  attention  or 
be  in  their  bad  books  at  once. 

So  with  the  sun  still  a  long  way  out  of 
bed,  I  have  to  tuck  up  these  sheets  for 
you,  as  if  the  good  of  the  day  had  already 
been  sufficient  unto  itself  and  its  full  tale 
had  been  told.  Good-night.  It  is  so 
hard  to  take  my  hands  off  writing  to 
you,  and  worry  on  at  the  same  exercise 
in  another  direction.  I  kiss  you  more 
times  than  I  can  count :  it  is  almost 
really  you  that  I  kiss  now  !  My  very 
dearest,  my  own  sweetheart,  whom  I  so 
worship.  Good-night!  'Good-afternoon' 
sounds  too  funny :  is  outside  our  vocabu- 
lary altogether.  While  I  live,  I  must 
love  you  more  than  I  know  1 


24  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    VII 

My  Friend,— Do  you  think  this  a  cold 
way  of  beginning  ?  I  do  not :  is  it  not 
the  true  send-off  of  love  ?  I  do  not  know 
how  men  fall  in  love :  but  I  could  not 
have  had  tliat  come-down  in  your  direc- 
tion without  being  your  friend  first.  Oh, 
my  dear,  and  after,  after;  it  is  but  a 
limitless  friendship  I  have  grown  into ! 

I  have  heard  men  run  down  the  friend- 
ships of  women  as  having  little  true 
substance.  Those  who  speak  so,  I  think, 
have  never  come  across  a  real  case  of 
woman's  friendship.  I  praise  my  own 
sex,  dearest,  for  I  know  some  of  their 
loneliness,  which  you  do  not :  and  until 
a  certain  date  their  friendship  was  the 
deepest  thing  in  life  I  had  met  with. 

For  must  it  not  be  true  that  a  woman 
becomes  more  absorbed  in  friendship 
than  a  man,  since  friendship  may  have  to 


LOVE-LETTERS  25 

mean  so  much  more  to  her,  and  cover  so 
far  more  of  her  life,  than  it  does  to  the 
average  man  ?  However  big  a  man's 
capacity  for  friendship,  the  beauty  of  it 
does  not  fill  his  whole  horizon  for  the 
future  :  he  still  looks  ahead  of  it  for  the 
mate  who  will  complete  his  life,  giving 
his  body  and  soul  the  complement  they  re- 
quire. Friendship  alone  does  not  satisfy 
him  :  he  makes  a  bigger  claim  on  life, 
regarding  certain  possessions  as  his  right. 

But  a  woman  ; — oh,  it  is  a  fashion  to  say 
the  best  women  are  sure  to  find  husbands, 
and  have,  if  they  care  for  it,  the  certainty 
before  them  of  a  full  life.  I  know  it  is  not 
so.  There  are  women,  wonderful  ones, 
who  come  to  know  quite  early  in  life  that 
no  men  will  ever  wish  to  make  wives  of 
them  :  for  them,  then,  love  in  friendshij) 
is  all  that  remains,  and  the  strongest  wisli 
of  all  that  can  pass  through  their  souls 
with  hope  for  its  fulfilment  is  to  be  a 
friend  to  somebody. 

It  is  man's  arrogant  certainty  of  his 
future  wliich  makes  him  impatient  of  the 
word  '  friendship  ' ;  it  cools  life  to  his  lips, 
he  so  confident  that  the  headier  nectar 
is  his  due  I 


26  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

I  came  upon  a  little  phrase  the  other 
day  that  touched  me  so  deeply  :  it  said 
so  well  what  I  have  wanted  to  say  since 
we  have  known  each  other.  Some 
peasant  rhymer,  an  Irishman,  is  singing 
his  love's  praises,  and  sinks  his  voice  from 
the  height  of  his  passionate  superlatives 
to  call  her  his  '  share  of  the  world.' 
Peasant  and  Irishman,  he  knew  that  his 
fortune  did  not  embrace  the  universe  :  but 
for  him  his  love  was  just  that — his  share 
of  the  world. 

Surely  when  in  any  one's  friendship  we 
seem  to  have  gained  our  share  of  the 
world,  that  is  all  that  can  be  said.  It 
means  all  that  we  can  take  in,  the  whole 
armful  the  heart  and  senses  are  capable 
of,  or  that  fate  can  bestow.  And  for  how 
many  that  must  be  friendship — especially 
for  how  many  women  ! 

My  dear,  you  are  my  share  of  the  world, 
also  my  share  of  Heaven  :  but  there  1 
begin  to  speak  of  what  I  do  not  know,  as 
is  the  way  with  happy  humanity.  All 
that  my  eyes  could  dream  of  waking  or 
sleeping,  all  that  my  ears  could  be  most 
glad  to  hear,  all  that  my  heart  could  beat 
faster  to  get   hold    of— your   friendship 


LOVE-LETTERS  27 

gave  me  suddenly  as  a  bolt  from  the 
blue. 

My  friend,  my  friend,  my  friend  I  If 
you  could  change  or  go  out  of  my  life 
now,  the  sun  would  drop  out  of  my 
heavens :  I  should  see  the  world  with  a 
great  piece  gashed  out  of  its  side, — my 
share  of  it  gone.  No,  I  should  not  see  it, 
I  don't  think  I  should  see  anything  ever 
again, — not  truly. 

Is  it  not  strange  how  often  to  test  our 
happiness  we  harp  on  sorrow  ?  I  do : 
dont  let  it  weary  you.  I  know  I  have 
read  somewhere  that  great  love  always 
entails  pain.  I  have  not  found  it  yet : 
but,  for  me,  it  does  mean  fear, — the  sort 
of  fear  I  had  as  a  child  going  into  big 
buildings.  I  loved  them  :  but  I  feared, 
because  of  their  bigness,  they  were  likely 
to  tumble  on  me. 

But  when  I  begin  to  think  you  may 
be  too  big  for  me,  I  remember  you  as  my 
'friend,'  and  the  fear  goes  for  a  time,  or 
becomes  that  sort  of  fear  I  would  not 
part  with  if  I  might. 

I  have  no  news  for  you  :  only  the  old 
things  to  tell  you,  the  wonder  of  which 
ever  remains  new.     How  holv  vour  face 


28  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

has  become  to  me :  as  I  saw  it  last,  with 
something  more  than  the  usual  proofs  of 
love  for  me  upon  it — a  look  as  if  your 
love  troubled  you  I  1  know  the  trouble  : 
I  feel  it,  dearest,  in  my  own  woman's 
way.  Have  patience. — When  I  see  you 
so,  I  feel  that  prayer  is  the  only  way 
given  me  for  saying  what  my  love  for 
you  wishes  to  be.  And  yet  I  hardly  ever 
pray  in  words. 

Dearest,  be  happy  when  you  get  this : 
and,  when  you  can,  come  and  give  my 
happiness  its  rest.  Till  then  it  is  a  watch- 
man on  the  lookout. 

*  Night-night  1 '     Your  true  sleepy  one. 


LOVE-LETTERS  29 


LETTER    VIII 

Now  tvhy,  I  want  to  know,  Beloved,  was 
I  so  specially  '  good  'to  you  in  my  last  ? 
I  have  been  quite  as  good  to  you  fifty 
times  before, — if  such  a  thing  can  be  from 
me  to  you.  Or  do  you  mean  good  foi^ 
you  ?  Then,  dear,  I  must  be  sorry  that 
the  thins:  stands  out  so  much  as  an 
exception ! 

Oh,  dearest  Beloved,  for  a  little  I  think 
I  must  not  love  you  so  much,  or  must 
not  let  you  see  it. 

When  does  your  mother  return,  and 
when  am  I  to  see  her  ?  I  long  to  so 
much.  Has  she  still  not  written  to  you 
about  our  news  ? 

I  woke  last  night  to  the  sound  of  a 
great  flock  of  sheep  going  past.  I  sup- 
pose they  were  going  by  forced  marches 
to  the  fair  over  at  Hylesbury.  It  was  in 
the  small  hours  :  and  a  few  of  them  lifted 


30  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

up  their  voices  and  complained  of  this 
robbery  of  night  and  sleep  in  the  night. 
They  were  so  tired,  so  tired,  they  said  : 
and  so  did  the  muffawully  patter  of 
their  poor  feet.  The  lambs  said  most; 
and  the  sheep  agreed  with  a  husky 
croak. 

I  said  a  prayer  for  them,  and  went  to 
sleep  again  as  the  sound  of  the  lambs 
died  away ;  but  somehow  they  stick  in 
my  heart,  those  sad  sheep  driven  along 
through  the  night.  It  was  in  its  degree 
like  the  woman  hurrying  along,  who  said, 
*  My  God,  my  God  1 '  that  summer  Sun- 
day morning.  These  notes  from  lives 
that  appear  and  disappear  remain  end- 
lessly ;  and  I  do  not  think  our  hearts  can 
have  been  made  so  sensitive  to  suffering 
we  can  do  nothing  to  relieve,  without 
some  good  reason.  So  I  tell  you  this,  as 
I  would  any  sorrow  of  my  own,  because 
it  has  become  a  part  of  me,  and  is  under- 
lying all  that  I  think  to-day. 

I  am  to  expect  you  the  day  after  to- 
morrow, but  '  not  for  certain  '  ?  Thus 
you  give  and  you  take  away,  equally 
blessed  in  either  case.  All  the  same,  I 
shall  certainly  expect  you,   and  be  dis- 


LOVE-LEITEKS  31 

appointed  if  on  Thursday  at  about  this 
hour  your  way  be  not  my  way. 

'  How  shall  I  my  true  love  know '  if  he 
does  not  come  often  enough  to  see  me  ? 
Sunshine  be  on  you  all  possible  hours  till 
we  meet  again. 


32  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    IX 

Beloved, — Is  the  morning  looking  at 
you  as  it  is  looking  at  me  ?  A  little  to 
tlie  right  of  the  sun  there  lies  a  small 
cloud,  filmy  and  faint,  but  enough  to 
cast  a  shadow  somewhere.  From  this 
window,  high  up  over  the  view,  I  cannot 
see  where  the  shadow  of  it  falls, — further 
than  my  eye  can  reach :  perhaps  just 
now  over  you,  since  you  lie  further 
west.  But  I  cannot  be  sure.  We  can- 
not be  sure  about  the  near  things  in  this 
world  ;  only  about  what  is  far  off  and 
fixed. 

You  and  I  looking  up  see  the  same 
sun,  if  there  are  no  clouds  over  us :  but 
we  may  not  be  looking  at  the  same 
clouds  even  when  both  our  hearts  are  in 
shadow.  That  is  so,  even  when  hearts 
are  as  close  together  as  yours  and  mine : 
they  respond  to  the  same  light :  but  each 


LOVE-LETTERS  33 

one  has  its  own  roof  of  shadow,  wearing 
its  rue  with  a  world  of  difference. 

Why  is  it  ?  why  can  no  two  of  us  have 
sorrows  quite  in  common  ?  What  can 
be  nearer  together  than  our  wills  to  be 
one  ?  In  joy  we  are  ;  and  yet,  though  I 
reach  and  reach,  and  sadden  if  you  are 
sad,  I  cannot  make  your  sorrow  my  own. 

I  suppose  sorrow  is  of  the  earth  earthy  :' 
and  all  that  is  of  earth  makes  division. 
Every  joy  that  belongs  to  the  body  casts 
shadows  somewhere.  I  wonder  if  there 
can  enter  into  us  a  joy  that  has  no 
shadow  anywhere  ?  The  joy  of  having 
you  has  behind  it  the  shadow  of  parting ; 
is  there  any  way  of  loving  that  would 
make  parting  no  sorrow  at  all  ?  To  me, 
now,  the  idea  seems  treason !  I  cling 
to  my  sorrow^  that  you  are  not  here : 
I  send  up  my  cloud,  as  it  w^ere,  to  catch 
the  sun's  brightness :  it  is  a  kite  that  I 
pull  with  my  heart-strings. 

To  the  sun  of  love  the  clouds  that 
cover  absence  must  look  like  white  flowers 
in  the  green  fields  of  earth,  or  like  doves 
hovering :  and  he  reaches  down  and 
strokes  them  with  his  warm  beams,  mak- 
ing all  their  feathers  like  gold. 


34  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

Some  clouds  let  the  gold  come  through; 
7nine,  now. — That  cloud  I  saw  away  to 
the  right  is  coming  this  way  towards  me. 
I  can  see  the  shadow  of  it  now,  moving 
along  a  far-off  strip  of  road :  and  1 
wonder  if  it  is  your  cloud,  with  you  under 
it  coming  to  see  me  again  ! 

When  you  come,  why  am  I  any  happier 
than  when  I  know  you  are  coming  ?  It 
is  the  same  thing  in  love.  I  have  you 
now  all  in  my  mind's  eye ;  I  have  you 
by  heart;  have  I  my  arms  a  bit  more 
round  you  then  than  now  ? 

How  it  puzzles  me  that,  when  love  is 
perfect,  there  should  be  disappearances 
and  reappearances :  and  faces  now  and 
then  showing  a  change  ! — You,  actually, 
the  last  time  you  came,  looking  a  day 
older  than  the  day  before !  What  was 
it  ?  Had  old  age  blown  you  a  kiss,  or 
given  you  a  wrinkle  in  the  art  of  dying  ? 
Or  had  you  turned  over  some  new  leaf, 
and  found  it  withered  on  the  other 
side? 

I  could  not  see  how  it  was  :  I  heard 
you  coming — it  was  spring !  The  door 
opened : — oh,  it  was  autumnal !  One 
day  had  fallen  away  like  a  leaf  out  of 


LOVE-LETTERS  86 

my  forest,  and  I  had  not  been  there  to 
see  it  go  ! 

At  what  hour  of  the  twenty- four  does 
a  day  shed  itself  out  of  our  lives  ?  Not,  I 
think,  on  the  stroke  of  the  clock,  at  mid- 
night, or  at  cock-crow.  Some  people, 
perhaps,  would  say — with  the  first  sleep  ; 
and  that  the  '  beauty-sleep '  is  the  new 
day  putting  out  its  green  wings.  /  think 
it  must  be  not  till  something  happens  to 
make  the  new  day  a  stronger  impression 
than  the  last.  So  it  would  please  me  to 
think  that  your  yesterday  dropped  off 
as  you  opened  the  door;  and  that,  had 
I  peeped  and  seen  you  coming  up  the 
stairs,  I  should  have  seen  you  looking  a 
day  younger. 

That  means  that  you  age  at  the  sight 
of  me !  I  think  you  do.  I,  I  feel  a 
hundred  on  the  road  to  immortality, 
directly  your  face  dawns  on  me. 

There 's  a  foot  gone  over  my  grave  I 
The  angel  of  the  resurrection  with  his 
mouth  pursed  fast  to  his  trumpet ! — 
Nothing  else  than  the  gallop-a-gallop  of 
your  horse : — it  sounds  like  a  kettle 
boiling  over ! 

So  this  goes  into  hiding :  listens  to  us 


36  AN  ENGLISHWO:\rAN'S 

all  the  while  we  talk ;  and  comes  out 
afterwards  with  all  its  blushes  stale,  to 
be  rouged  up  again  and  sent  off  the 
moment  your  back  is  turned.  No,  better ! 
— to  be  slipped  into  your  pocket  and 
carried  home  to  yourself  by  yourself. 
How,  when  you  get  to  your  destination 
and  find  it,  you  will  curse  yourself  that 
you  were  not  a  speedier  postman  I 


T.OVE-LETTERS  37 


LETTER    X 

Dearest, — Did  you  find  your  letter  ? 
The  quicker  I  post,  the  quicker  I  need 
to  sit  down  and  write  again.  The  grass 
under  love's  feet  never  stops  growing : 
I  must  make  hay  of  it  while  the  sun 
shines. 

You  say  my  metaphors  make  you 
giddy. — INIy  dear,  you,  without  a  meta- 
phor in  your  composition,  do  that  to  me ! 
So  it  is  not  for  you  to  complain ;  your 
curses  simply  fly  back  to  roost.  Where 
do  you  pigeon-hole  them  ?  In  a  pie  ? 
(I  mean  to  write  now  until  I  have  made 
you  as  giddy  as  a  dancing  dervish !) 
Vour  letters  are  nmch  more  like  black- 
birds :  and  I  have  a  pie  of  them  here, 
twenty-four  at  least ;  and  when  I  open  it 
they  sing  '  Chewee,  chewee,  cliewee  ! '  in 
the  most  scared  way  ! 

Your  last  but  three  said  most  solemnly, 


38  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

just  as  if  you  meant  it,  '  I  hope  you  don't 
keep  these  miserables  !  Though  I  fill  up 
my  hollow  hours  with  them,  there  is  no 
reason  why  they  should  fill  up  yours.' 
You  added  that  I  was  better  occupied — 
and  here  I  am  '  better  occupied '  even  as 
you  bid  me. 

But  one  can  jump  best  from  a  spring- 
board :  and  how  could  I  jump  as  far  as 
your  arms  by  letter,  if  I  had  not  yours  to 
jump  from  ? 

So  you  see  they  are  kept,  and  my  dis- 
obedience of  you  has  begun :  and  I  find 
disobedience  wonderfully  sweet.  But 
then,  you  gave  me  a  law  which  you 
knew  I  should  disobey  : — that  is  the  way 
the  world  began.  It  is  not  for  nothing 
that  I  am  a  daughter  of  Eve. 

And  here  is  our  world  in  our  hands, 
yours  and  mine,  now  in  the  making. 
Which  day  are  the  evening  and  the 
morning  now?  I  think  it  must  be  the 
birds' — and  already,  with  the  wings,  dis- 
obedience has  been  reached  !  Make  much 
of  it !  the  day  wiU  come  when  I  shall 
wish  to  obey.  There  are  moments  when 
I  feel  a  wish  taking  hold  of  me  stronger 
than  I  can  understand,  that  you  should 


LOVE-LETTERS  S9 

command  me  beyond  myself — to  things 
I  have  not  strength  or  courage  for  of  my 
own  accord.  How  close,  dearest,  when 
that  day  comes,  my  heart  will  feel  itself 
to  yours  !  It  feels  close  noAv  :  but  it  is  to 
your  feet  I  am  nearest,  as  yet.  Lift  me  ! 
There,  there,  Beloved,  I  kiss  you  Avith  all 
my  will.  Oh,  dear  heart,  forgive  me  for 
being  no  more  than  I  am  :  your  freehold 
to  all  eternity ! 


40  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    XI 

Oh,  Dearest, — I  have  danced  and  I 
have  danced  till  I  am  tired !  I  am  drop- 
ping vyrith  sleep,  but  I  must  just  touch 
you  and  say  good-night.  This  was  our 
great  day  of  publishing,  dearest,  ours : 
all  the  world  knows  it ;  and  all  admire 
your  choice !  I  was  determined  they 
should  I  I  have  been  collecting  scalps 
for  you  to  hang  at  your  girdle.  All 
thought  me  beautiful :  people  who  never 
did  so  before.  I  wanted  to  say  to  them, 
'  Am  I  not  beautiful  ?  I  am,  am  I  not  ? ' 
And  it  was  not  for  myself  I  was  asking 
this  praise.  Beloved,  I  was  wearing  the 
magic  rose — what  you  gave  me  when 
we  parted :  you  saying,  alas,  that  you 
were  not  to  be  there.  But  you  were\ 
Its  leaves  have  not  dropped  nor  the 
scent  of  it  faded.  I  kiss  you  out  of  the 
heart  of  it.  Good-night :  come  to  me  in 
my  first  dream  1 


LOVE-LETTERS  41 


LETTER    XII 

Dearest, — It  has  been  such  a  funny 
day  from  post-time  onwards  : — congra- 
tulations on  the  great  event  are  begin- 
ning to  arrive  in  envelopes  and  on 
wheels.  Some  are  very  kind  and  dear ; 
and  some  are  not  so — only  the  ordi 
nary  seemliness  of  polite  sniffle-snaffle. 
Just    after    you    had    gone    yesterday, 

Mrs. called  and  was  told  the  news. 

Of  course  she  knew  of  you :  but  didn't 
think  she  had  ever  seen  you.  '  Probably 
he  passed  you  at  the  gates,'  I  said. 
*  What  ? '  she  went  off  with  a  view- 
halloo  ;  '  that  well-dressed  sort  of  young 
fellow  in  grey,  and  a  moustache,  and 
knowing  how  to  ride  ?  Met  us  in  the 
lane.  Well,  my  dear,  I  do  congratu- 
late you ! ' 

And  whether  it  was  by  the  grey  suit, 
or  the  moustache,  or  the  knowing  how 


42  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

to  ride  that  her  congratulations  were  so 
emphatically  secured,  I  know  not ! 

Others  are  yet  more  quaint,  and  more 
to  my  liking.  Nan-nan  is  Nan-nan :  I 
cannot  let  you  off  what  she  said  !  No 
tears  or  sentiment  came  from  her  to 
prevent  me  laughing:  she  brisked  like 
an  old  war-horse  at  the  first  word  of 
it,  and  blessed  God  that  it  had  come 
betimes,  that  she  might  be  a  nurse 
again  in  her  old  age !  She  is  a  true 
'Mrs.  Berry,'  and  is  ready  to  make 
room  for  you  in  my  affections  for  the 
sake  of  far-oflP  divine  events,  which  pro- 
mise renewed  youth  to  her  old  bones. 

Roberts,  when  he  brought  me  my 
pony  this  morning,  touched  his  hat 
quick  twice  over  to  show  that  the  news 
brimmed  in  his  body :  and  a  very  nice 
cordial  way  of  showing,  I  thought  it! 
He  was  quite  ready  to  talk  when  I  let 
him  go ;  and  he  gave  me  plenty  of  good 
fun.      He  used  to  know  you  when  he 

was  in  service  at  the  H s,  and  speaks 

of  you  as  being  then  'a  gallons  young 
hound,'  whatever  that  may  mean.  I 
imagine  'gallous'  to  be  a  rustic  Lewis 
Carroll   compound,   made   up    in    equal 


LOVE-LETTERS  43 

parts  of  callousness  and  gallantry,  which 
most  boys  are,  at  some  stage  of  their 
existence. 

What  tales  will  you  be  getting  of  me 
out  of  Nan-nan,  some  day  behind  my 
back,  I  wonder?  There  is  one  I  shall 
forbid  her  to  reveal :  it  shall  be  part 
of  my  marriage-portion  to  show  you 
early  that  you  have  got  a  wife  with  a 
temper ! 

Here  is  a  whole  letter  that  must  end 
now, — and  the  great  Word  never  men- 
tioned !  It  is  good  for  you  to  be  put 
upon  maigre  fare,  for  once.  I  ho/d  my 
pen  back  with  both  hands :  it  wants  so 
much  to  gii^e  you  the  forbidden  treat. 
Oh,  the  serpent  in  the  garden !  See 
where  it  has  underlined  its  meaning. 
Frailty,  thy  name  is  a  J  pen ! 

Adieu,  adieu,  remember  me. 


44  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    XITI 

The  letters  ?  No,  Beloved,  I  could  not ! 
Not  yet.  There  you  have  caught  me 
where  I  own  I  am  still  shy  of  you. 

A  long  time  hence,  when  we  are  a 
safely  wedded  pair,  you  shall  turn  them 
over.  It  may  be  a  short  time ;  but  I 
will  keep  them  however  long.  Indeed 
I  must  ever  keep  them ;  they  talk  to 
me  of  the  dawn  of  my  existence, — the 
early  light  before  our  sun  rose,  when 
my  love  of  you  was  growing  and  had 
not  yet  reached  its  full. 

If  I  disappoint  you  I  will  try  to  make 
up  for  it  with  something  I  wrote  long 
before  I  ever  saw  you.  To-day  I  was 
turning  over  old  things  my  mother  had 
treasured  for  me  of  my  childhood — of 
days  spent  with  her :  things  of  laughter 
as  well  as  of  tears ;  such  a  dear  selec- 
tion, so   quaint  and  sweet,  with  moods 


T.OVE-LETTERS  45 

of  her  as  I  dimly  remember  her  to 
have  been.  And  amono;  them  was  this 
absurdity,  written,  and  I  suppose  placed 
in  the  mouth  of  my  stocking,  the  Christ- 
mas I  stayed  with  her  in  France.  I 
remember  the  time  as  a  great  treat,  but 
nothing  of  this.  '  Nilgoes  '  is  '  Nicholas,' 
you  must  understand !  How  he  must 
have  laughed  over  me  asleep  while  he 
read  this  ! 

'  Cher  pere  Nilgoes.  S'il  vous  plait  voulez 
vous  me  donne  plus  de  jeux  que  des  oranges 
des  pommes  et  des  pombons  pare  que  nous  allons 
faire  Tarbre  de  noel  cette  anne  et  les  jeaux  ferait 
mieux  pour  Tarbre  de  Noel.  II  ne  faut  pas  dire 
a  petite  mere  s'il  vous  plait  parce  que  je  ne 
veut  pas  quelle  sache  sil  vous  voulez  venir  ce 
soir  du  ceil  pour  que  vous  pouvez  me  donner 
ce  que  je  vous  demande  Dites  bon  jour  a  la 
St.  Viearge  est  a  Tenfant  Jeuscs  et  a  Ste 
Joseph.     Adieu  cher  St.  Nilgoes.' 

1  haven't  altered  the  spelling,  I  love  it 
too  well,  prophetic  of  a  fault  I  still 
carry  about  me.  How  strange  that 
little  bit  of  invocation  to  the  dear  folk 
above  sounds  to  me  now !  My  mother 
must  have  been  teaching  me  things  after 
her  own  persuasion  ;  most  naturally,  poor 


46  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

dear  one — though  that  too  has  gone  like 
water  off  my  mind.  It  was  one  of  the 
troubles  between  her  and  my  father : 
the  compact  that  I  was  to  be  brought 
up  a  Catholic  was  dissolved  after  they 
separated;  and  I  am  sorry,  thinking  it 
unjust  to  her ;  yet  glad,  content  with 
being  what  I  am. 

I  must  have  been  less  than  five  when 
I  penned  this :  I  was  always  a  letter- 
writer,  it  seems. 

It  is  a  reproach  now  from  many  that 
I  have  ceased  to  be:  and  to  them  I 
fear  it  is  true.  That  I  have  not  truly 
ceased,  *  witness  under  my  hand  these 
presents,' — or  whatever  may  be  the  pro- 
per legal  terms  for  an  affidavit. 

What  were  you  like.  Beloved,  as  a 
very  small  child  ?  Should  I  have  loved 
you  from  the  beginning  had  we  toddled 
to  the  rencounter;  and  would  my  love 
have  passed  safely  through  the  '  gallous 
young  hound '  period ;  and  could  I  love 
you  more  now  in  any  case,  had  I  all 
your  days  treasured  up  in  my  heart, 
instead  of  less  than  a  year  of  them  ? 

How  strangely  much  have  seven  miles 
kept   our   fates    apart!      It   seems    un- 


LOVE-LETTERS  47 

characteristic  for  this  small  world, — 
where  meetings  come  about  so  far  above 
the  dreams  of  average — to  have  played 
us  such  a  prank. 

This  must  do  for  this  once,  Beloved ; 
for  behold  me  busy  to-day :  with  what, 
I  shall  not  tell  you.  I  would  like  to 
put  you  to  a  test,  as  ladies  did  their 
knights  of  old,  and  hardly  ever  do  now 
— fearing,  I  suppose,  lest  the  species 
should  altogether  fail  them  at  the  pinch. 
I  would  like  to  see  if  you  could  come 
here  and  sit  with  me  from  beginning 
to  end,  with  your  eyes  shut :  never  once 
opening  them.  I  am  not  saying  whether 
I  think  curiosity,  or  affection,  would 
make  the  attempt  too  difficult.  But  if 
you  were  sure  you  could,  you  might 
come  here  to-morrow — a  day  otherwise 
interdicted.  Only  know,  having  come, 
that  if  you  open  those  dear  cupboards 
of  vision  and  set  eyes  on  things  not 
yet  intended  to  be  looked  at,  there 
will  be  confusion  of  tongues  in  this 
Tower  we  are  building  whose  top  is  to 
reach  heaven.  Will  you  come  ?  I  don't 
say  '  come ' ;  I  only  want  to  know — 
will  you  ? 


48  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

To-day  my  love  flies  low  over  the 
earth  like  a  swallow  before  rain,  and 
touching  the  tops  of  the  flowers  has 
culled  vou  these.  Kiss  them  until  they 
open :  they  are  full  of  my  thoughts,  as 
the  world,  to  me,  is  full  of  you. 


LOVE-LETTERS  49 


LETTER    XIV 

Own  Dearest, — Come  I  did  not  think 
that  you  would,  or  mean  that  you  should 
seriously  ;  for  is  it  not  a  poor  way  of  love 
to  make  the  object  of  it  cut  an  absurd  or 
partly  absurd  figure  ?  I  wrote  only  as  a 
woman  having  a  secret  on  the  tip  of  her 
tongue  and  the  tips  of  her  fingers,  and 
full  of  a  longing  to  say  it  and  send  it. 

Here  it  is  at  last :  love  me  for  it,  I 
have  worked  so  hard  to  get  it  done !  And 
you  do  not  know  why  and  what  for  ? 
Beloved,  it — this — is  the  anniversary  of 
the  day  we  first  met ;  and  you  have 
forgotten  it  already  or  never  remembered 
it :— and  yet  have  been  clamouring  for 
'  the  letters  '  I 

On  the  first  anniversary  of  our  mar- 
riage, if  you  remember  it,  you  shall  have 
those  same  letters :  and  not  otherwise. 
So  there  they  lie  safe  till  doomsday  I 

D 


50  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

The  M.A.  has  been  very  gracious  and 
dear  after  her  little  outbreak  of  yester- 
day :  her  repentances,  after  I  have  hurt 
her  feelings,  are  so  gentle  and  sweet, 
they  always  fill  me  with  compunction. 
Finding  that  I  would  go  on  with  the 
thing  I  was  doing,  she  volunteered  to 
come  and  read  to  me :  a  requiem  over 
the  bone  of  contention  which  we  had 
gnawed  between  us.  Was  not  that  pretty 
and  charitable  ?  She  read  Tennyson's 
Life  for  a  solid  hour,  and  continued  it 
to-day.  Isn't  it  funny  that  she  should 
take  up  such  a  book  ? — she  who  *  can't 
abide  '  Tennyson  or  Browning  or  Shake- 
speare :  only  likes  Byron,  I  suppose  be- 
cause it  was  the  right  and  fashionable 
liking  when  she  was  young.  Yet  she  is 
plodding  through  the  Life  religiously — 
only  skipping  the  verses. 

I  have  come  across  two  little  specimens 
of  '  Death  and  the  child '  in  it.  His 
son,  Lionel,  was  carried  out  in  a  blanket 
one  night  in  the  great  comet  year,  and 
waking  up  under  the  stars  asked, 
'  Am  I  dead  ? '  Number  two  is  of  a 
little  girl  at  Wellington's  funeral  who 
saw     his    charger    carrying     his     boots. 


LOVE-LETTERS  51 

and  asked,  '  Shall  I  be  like  that  after 
I  die  ? ' 

A  queer  old  lady  came  to  lunch  yester- 
day, a  great  traveller,  though  lame  on 
two  crutches.  We  carefully  hid  all 
guide-books  and  maps,  and  held  our 
peace  about  next  month,  lest  she  should 
insist  on  cominsc  too :  thouo-h  I  think 
IS'ineveh  was  the  place  she  was  most 
anxious  to  go  to,  if  the  JNl.A.  would 
consent  to  accompany  her ! 

Good-bye,  dearest  of  one-year-old  ac- 
quaintances !  you,  too,  send  your  bless- 
ing on  the  anniversary,  now  that  my 
better  memory  has  reminded  you  of  it ! 
All  that  follow  we  will  bless  in  company. 
I  trust  you  are  one-half  as  happy  as  I  am, 
my  own,  my  own. 


52  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    XV 

You  told  me,  dearest,  that  I  should  find 
your  mother  formidable.  It  is  true;  I 
did.  She  is  a  person  very  much  in  the 
grand  pagan  style :  I  admire  it,  but  I 
cannot  flow  in  that  sort  of  company,  and 
I  think  she  meant  to  crush  me.  You 
were  very  wise  to  leave  her  to  come 
alone. 

I  like  her :  I  mean  I  believe  that  under 
that  terribleness  she  has  a  heart  of  gold, 
which  once  opened  would  never  shut : 
but  she  has  not  opened  it  to  me.  I 
believe  she  could  have  a  great  charity, 
that  no  evil-doing  would  dismay  her  : 
*  staunch '  sums  her  up.  But  I  have 
done  nothing  wrong  enough  yet  to  bring 
me  into  her  good  graces.  Loving  her 
son,  even,  though,  I  fear,  a  great  offence, 
has  done  me  no  good  turn. 


LOVE-LETTERS  53 

Perhaps  that  is  her  inconsistency  ; 
women  are  sure  to  be  inconsistent  some- 
where :  it  is  their  birthright. 

I  began  to  study  her  at  once,  to  find 
you  :  it  did  not  take  long.  How  I  could 
love  her,  if  she  would  let  me ! 

You  know  her  far  far  better  than  I,  and 
want  no  advice :  otherwise  I  would  say 
— never  praise  me  to  her ;  quote  my  follies 
rather !  To  give  ground  for  her  distaste 
to  revel  in  will  not  deepen  me  in  her  bad 
books  so  much  as  attempts  to  warp  her 
judgment. 

I  need  not  go  through  it  all :  she  will 
have  told  you  all  that  is  to  the  purpose 
about  our  meeting.  She  bristled  in,  a 
brave  old  fighting  figure,  announcing 
compulsion  in  every  line,  but  with  all  her 
colours  flying.  She  waited  for  the  door 
to  close,  then  said,  '  My  son  has  bidden 
me  come,  I  suppose  it  is  my  duty :  he  is 
his  own  master  now.' 

We  only  shook  hands.  Our  talk  was 
very  little  of  you.  I  showed  her  all  the 
horses,  the  dogs,  and  the  poultry ;  she 
let  the  inspection  appear  to  conclude 
with  myself:  asked  me  my  habits,  and 
said  1  looked  healthy.     I  owned  I  felt  it. 


54  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

*  Looks  and  feelings  are  the  most  decep- 
tive things  in  the  world,'  she  told  me; 
adding  that  '  poor  stock '  got  more  than 
its  share  of  these.  And  when  she  said  it 
I  saw  quite  plainly  that  she  meant  me. 

I  wonder  where  she  gets  the  notion  : 
for  we  are  a  long-lived  race,  both  sides  of 
the  family.  I  guessed  that  she  would 
like  frankness,  and  was  as  frank  as  1 
could  be,  pretending  no  deference  to  her 
objections.  'You  think  you  suit  each 
other  ? '  she  asked  me.  My  answer,  *  He 
suits  me  ! '  pleased  her  maternal  palate, 
I  think.  '  Any  girl  might  say  that ! ' 
she  admitted.     (She  might  indeed  !) 

This  is  the  part  of  our  interview  she 
will  not  have  repeated  to  you. 

I    was  due   at  Hillyn   when  she  was 

preparing  to  go  :  Aunt  N came  in, 

and  I  left  her  to  do  the  honours  while  I 
shpped  on  my  habit.  I  rode  by  your 
mother's  carriacre  as  far  as  the  Green- 
way,  where  we  branched.  I  suppose 
that  is  what  her  phrase  means  that 
you  quote  about  my  *  making  a  trophy 
of  her,'  and  marching  her  a  prisoner 
across  the  borders  before  all  the 
world  I 


LOVE-LETTERS  55 

I  do  like  her  :  she  is  worth  winning. 
Can  one  say  warmer  of  a  future  mother- 
in-law  who  stands  hostile  ? 

All  the  same  it  was  an  ordeal.  I 
beheve  I  have  wept  since  :  for  Benjy 
scratched  my  door  often  yesterday  even- 
ing, and  looked  most  wistful  when  I 
came  out.  Merely  paltry  self-love, 
dearest : — I  am  so  little  accustomed  to 
not  being — liked. 

I  think  she  will  be  more  gracious  in 
her  own  house.  I  have  her  formal  word 
that  I  am  to  come.  Soon,  not  too  soon, 
I  will  come  over ;  and  you  shall  meet 
me,  and  take  me  to  see  her.  There  is 
something  in  her  opposition  that  I  can't 
fathom :  I  wondered  twice  was  lunacy 
her  notion  :  she  looked  at  me  so  hard. 

My  mother's  seclusion  and  living  apart 
from  us  was  not  on  that  account.  I 
often  saw  her :  she  was  very  dear  and 
sweet  to  me,  and  had  quiet  eyes  the 
very  reverse  of  a  person  mentally  de- 
ranged. My  father,  I  know,  went  to 
visit  her  when  she  lay  dying;  and  I 
remember  we  all  wore  mourning.  My 
uncle  has  told  me  they  had  a  deep  regard 
for  each  other :  but  disagreed,  and  were 


56  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

independent  enough  to  choose  living 
apart. 

I  do  not  remember  my  father  ever 
speaking  of  her  to  us  as  children :  but 
I  am  sure  there  was  no  state  of  health 
to  be  concealed. 

Last   night   I    was    talking    to    Aunt 

N about  her.    *  A  very  dear  woman,' 

she  told  me,  '  but  your  father  was  never 
so  much  alive  to  her  worth  as  the  rest 
of  us.'  Of  him  she  said,  *  A  dear,  fine 
fellow :  but  not  at  all  easy  to  get  on 
with.'  Him,  of  course,  I  have  a  con- 
tinuous recollection  of,  and  '  a  fine 
fellow'  we  did  think  him.  My  mother 
comes  to  me  more  rarely,  at  intervals. 

Don't  talk  me  down  your  mother's 
throat :  but  tell  her  as  much  as  she  cares 
to  know  of  this.  I  am  very  proud  of 
my  *  stock '  which  she  thinks  *  poor '  1 

Dear,  how  much  I  have  written  on 
things  which  can  never  concern  us 
finally,  and  so  should  not  ruffle  us  while 
they  last !  Hold  me  in  your  heart 
always,  always ;  and  the  world  may  turn 
adamant  to  me  for  aught  I  care  1  Be  in 
my  dreams  to  night  I 


LOVE-LETTERS  67 


LETTER    XVI 

But,  Dearest, — When  I  think  of  you 
I  never  question  whether  what  I  think 
would  be  true  or  false  in  the  eyes  of 
others.  All  that  concerns  you  seems  to 
go  on  a  different  plane  where  evidence 
has  no  meaning  or  existence :  where  no- 
body exists  or  means  anything,  but  only 
we  two  alone,  enfraffed  in  brinoing  about 
for  ourselves  the  still  greater  solitude 
of  two  into  one.  Oh,  Beloved,  what  a 
company  that  will  be !  Take  me  in  your 
arms,  fasten  me  to  your  heart,  breathe 
on  me.  Deny  me  either  breath  or  the 
light  of  day  :  I  am  yours  equally,  to  live 
or  die  at  your  word.  I  shut  my  eyes  to 
feel  your  kisses  falling  on  me  like  rain, 
or  still  more  like  sunshine, — yet  most  of 
all  like  kisses,  my  own  dearest  and  best 
beloved ! 

Oh,  we  two  I  how  wonderful  we  seeml 


58  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

And  to  think  that  there  have  been 
lovers  like  us  since  the  world  began  :  and 
the  world  not  able  to  tell  us  one  little 
word  of  it : — not  well,  so  as  to  be  believed 
— or  only  along  with  sadness  where  Fate 
has  broken  up  the  heavens  which  lay 
over  some  pair  of  lovers.  (Enone's  cry, 
*  Ah  me,  my  mountain  shepherd,'  'tells 
us  of  the  joy  when  it  has  vanished,  and 
most  of  all  I  get  it  in  that  song  of  wife 
and  husband  which  ends  : — 

*  Not  a  word  for  you, 
Not  a  lock  or  kiss, 
Good-bye. 
We,  one,  must  part  in  two ; 
Verily  death  is  this  : 
I  must  die.' 

It  was  a  woman  wrote  that:  and  we 
get  love  there !  Is  it  only  when  joy  is 
past  that  we  can  give  it  its  full  ex- 
pression ?  Even  now.  Beloved,  I  break 
down  in  trying  to  say  how  I  love  you. 
I  cannot  put  all  my  joy  into  my  words, 
nor  all  my  love  into  my  lips,  nor  all  my 
life  into  your  arms,  whatever  way  I  try. 
Something  remains  that  I  cannot  express. 
Believe,  dearest,  that  the  half  has  not  yet 
been  spoken,  neither  of  my  love  for  you, 


LOVE-LETTERS  69 

nor  of  my  trust  in  you, — nor  of  a  wish 
that  seems  sad,  but  comes  in  a  very 
tumult  of  happiness — the  wish  to  die  so 
that  some  unknown  good  may  come  to 
you  out  of  me. 

Not  till  you  die,  dearest,  shall  I  die 
truly !  I  love  you  now  too  much  for 
your  heart  not  to  carry  me  to  its  grave, 
though  I  should  die  now,  and  you  live 
to  be  a  hundred.  I  pray  you  may ! 
I  cannot  choose  a  day  for  you  to  die. 
I  am  too  grateful  to  life  which  has  given 
me  to  you  to  say — if  I  were  dying — 
'  Come  with  me,  dearest  1 '  Though,  how 
the  words  tempt  me  as  I  write  them ! — 
Come  with  me,  dearest :  yes,  come !  Ah, 
but  you  kiss  me  more,  I  think,  when  we 
say  good-bye  than  when  meeting ;  so  you 
will  kiss  me  most  of  all  when  I  have  to 
die : — a  thing  in  death  to  look  forward 
to!  And,  till  then, — life,  life,  till  I  am 
out  of  my  depth  in  happiness  and  drown 
in  your  arms ! 

Beloved,  that  I  can  write  so  to  you, — 
think  what  it  means ;  what  you  have 
made  me  come  through  in  the  way  of 
love,  that  this,  which  I  could  not  have 
dreamed   before,    comes    from   me   with 


60  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

the  thought  of  you !  You  told  me  to 
be  still — to  let  you  '  worship ' :  I  was  to 
write  back  acceptance  of  ail  your  dear 
words.  Are  you  never  to  be  at  my  feet, 
you  ask.  Indeed,  dearest,  I  do  not  know 
how,  for  I  cannot  move  from  where  I 
am !  Do  you  feel  where  my  thoughts 
kiss  you  ?  You  would  be  vexed  with  me 
if  I  wrote  it  down,  so  I  do  not.  And 
after  all,  some  day,  under  a  bright  star 
of  Providence,  1  may  have  gifts  for  you 
after  my  own  mind  which  will  allow  me 
to  grow  proud.  Only  now  all  the  giving 
comes  from  you.  It  is  I  who  am  en- 
riched by  your  love,  beyond  knowledge 
of  my  former  self.  Are  you  changed, 
dearest,  by  anything  I  have  done  ? 

My  heart  goes  to  you  like  a  tree  in 
the  wind,  and  all  these  thoughts  are  loose 
leaves  that  fly  after  you  when  I  have  to 
remain  behind.  Dear  lover,  what  short 
visits  yours  seem !  and  the  jMother-Aunt 
tells  me  they  are  most  unconscionably 
long. — You  will  not  pay  any  attention 
to  that,  please :  for  ever  let  the  heavens 
fall  rather  than  that  a  hint  to  such  foul 
effect  should  grow  operative  through 
me  I 


LOVE-LETTERS  61 

This  brings  you  me  so  far  as  it  can  : — 
such  little  words  off  so  great  a  body  of 
— '  liking '  shall  I  call  it  ?  My  paper 
stops  me :  it  is  my  last  sheet :  T  should 
have  to  go  down  to  the  library  to  get 
more — else  I  think  I  could  not  cease 
writinfj. 

More  love  than   I  can  name. — Ever. 
dearest,  your  own. 


62  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    XVII 

Dearest, — Do  I  not  write  you  long 
letters?  It  reveals  my  weakness.  I 
have  thought  (it  had  been  coming  on 
me,  and  now  and  then  had  broken  out 
of  me  before  I  met  you)  that,  left  to 
myself,  I  should  have  become  a  writer  of 
books — I  scarcely  can  guess  what  sort — 
and  gone  contentedly  into  middle-age 
with  that  instead  of  this  as  my  raison 
d'etre. 

How  gladly  I  lay  down  that  part  of 
myself,  and  say — '  But  for  you,  I  had 
been  this  quite  other  person,  whom  I 
have  no  wish  to  be  now ' !  Beloved,  your 
heart  is  the  shelf  where  I  put  all  my 
uncut  volumes,  wondering  a  little  what 
sort  of  a  writer  I  should  have  made ;  and 
chiefly  wondering,  would  you  have  liked 
me  in  that  character  ? 

There  is  one  here  in  the  family  who 


LOVE-LETTERS  63 

considers  me  a  writer  of  the  darkest  dye, 
and  does  not  approve  of  it.  Benjy  comes 
and  sits  most  mournfully  facing  me  when 
I  settle  down  on  a  sunny  morning,  such 
as  this,  to  write :  and  inquires,  with  all 
the  dumbness  a  dog  is  capable  of — 
*What  has  come  between  us,  that  you 
fill  up  your  time  and  mine  with  those 
cat's-claw  scratchings,  when  you  should 
be  in  your  woodland  dress  running  [with] 
me  through  damp  places  ? ' 

Having  written  this  sentimental  mean- 
ing into  his  eyes,  and  Benjy  still  sitting 
watching  me,  I  was  seized  with  ruth  for 
my  neglect  of  him,  and  took  him  to  see 
his  mother's  gi-ave.  At  the  bottom  of 
the  long  walk  is  our  dog's  cemetery ; — 
no  tombstones,  but  mounds ;  and  a  dog- 
rose  grows  there  and  flourishes  as  no- 
where else.  It  was  my  fancy  as  a  child 
to  have  it  planted  :  and  I  declare  to  you, 
it  has  taken  wonderfully  to  the  notion, 
as  if  it  knew  that  it  had  relations  of  a 
higher  species  under  its  keeping.  Benjy, 
too,  has  a  profound  air  of  knowing,  and 
never  scratches  for  bones  there,  as  he 
does  in  other  places.  What  horror,  were 
I  to  find  him   digging  up  his  mother's 


64  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

skeleton !     Would   my  esteem  for  him 
survive  ? 

When  we  got  there  to-day,  he  depre- 
cated my  choice  of  locality,  asking  what 
I  had  brought  him  there  for.  I  pointed 
out  to  him  the  precise  mound  which 
covered  the  object  of  his  earliest  affec- 
tions, and  gathered  you  these  buds.  Are 
they  not  a  deep  colour  for  wild  ones  ? — 
if  their  blush  remains  a  fixed  state  till 
the  post  brings  them  to  you. 

Through  what  flower  would  you  like 
best  to  be  passed  back,  as  regards  your 
material  atoms,  into  the  spiritualised  side 
of  nature,  when  we  have  done  with  our- 
selves in  this  life  ?  No  single  flower 
quite  covers  all  my  wants  and  aspira- 
tions. You  and  I  would  put  our  heads 
together  underground  and  evolve  a  new 
flower — *  carnation,  lily,  lily,  rose ' — and 
send  it  up  one  fine  morning  for  scientists 
to  dispute  over  and  give  diabolical  learned 
names  to.  What  an  end  to  our  cosy 
floral  collaboration  that  would  be ! 

Here  endeth  the  epistle :  the  elect 
salutes  you.  This  week,  if  the  authori- 
ties permit,  1  shall  be  paying  you  a  fly- 
ing visit,  with  wings  full  of  eyes, — and,^ 


LOVE-LETTERS  65 

I  hope,  healing;  for  I  believe  you  are 
seedy,  and  that  that  is  what  is  behind 
it.  You  notice  I  have  not  complained. 
Dearest,  how  could  I !  My  happiness 
reaches  to  the  clouds — that  is,  to  where 
things  are  not  quite  clear  at  present.  I 
love  you  no  more  than  I  ought :  yet  far 
more  than  I  can  name.  Good-nig-ht  and 
good-morning. — Your  star,  since  you  call 
me  so. 


E 


66  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    XV III 

Dearest, — Not  having  had  a  letter  from 
you  this  morning,  I  have  read  over  some 
back  ones,  and  find  in  one  a  bidding 
which  I  have  never  fulfilled,  to  tell  you 
what  I  do  all  day.  Was  that  to  avoid 
the  too  great  length  of  my  telling  you 
what  I  think  ?  Yet  you  get  more  of  me 
this  way  than  that.  What  I  do  is  every 
day  so  much  the  same :  while  what  I 
think  is  always  different.  However,  since 
you  want  a  woman  of  action  rather  than 
of  brain,  here  I  start  telling  you. 

I  wake  punctual  and  hungry  at  the 
sound  of  Nan-nan's  drawing  of  the  blinds : 
wait  till  she  is  gone  (the  old  darling 
potters  and  tattles  :  it  is  her  most  posses- 
sive moment  of  me  in  the  day,  except 
when  I  sham  headaches,  and  let  her  put 
me  to  bed) ;  then  I  have  my  hand  under 
my  pillow  and  draw  out  your  last  for  a 


LOVE-LETTERS  67 

reading  that  has  lost  count  whether  it 
is  the  twenty-second  or  the  fifty-second 
time; — discover  new  beauties  in  it,  and 
run  to  the  glass  to  discover  new  beauties 
in  myself, — find  them ;  Benjy  comes  up 
with  the  post's  latest,  and  behold,  my  day 
is  begun ! 

Is  that  the  sort  of  thing  you  want  to 
know  ?  jNIy  days  are  without  an  action 
w^orth  naming :  I  only  think  swelUng 
thoughts,  and  write  some  of  them  :  if  ever 
I  do  anything  worth  telling,  be  sure  I 
run  a  pen-and-ink  race  to  tell  you.  No, 
it  is  man  w^ho  does  things ;  a  woman  only 
diddles  (to  adapt  a  word  of  diminutive 
sound  for  the  occasion),  unless,  good, 
fortunate,  independent  thing,  she  w^orks 
for  her  own  living  :  and  that  is  not  me  ! 

I  feel  sometimes  as  if  a  real  bar  were 
between  me  and  a  whole  conception  of 
life ;  because  I  have  carpets  and  curtains, 
and  Nan -nan,  and  Benjy,  and  last  of  all 
you — shutting  me  out  from  the  realities 
of  existence. 

If  you  would  all  leave  me  just  for  one 
full  moon,  and  come  back  to  me  only 
when  I  was  starving  for  you  all — for  my 
tea  to  be  brought  to  me  in  the  morning, 


68  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

and  all  the  paddings  and  cushionings 
which  bolster  me  up  from  morning  till 
night — with  what  a  sigh  of  wisdom  I 
would  drop  back  into  your  arms,  and 
would  let  you  draw  the  rose-coloured 
curtains  round  me  again  ! 

Now  I  am  afraid  lest  I  have  become 
too  happy  :  I  am  leaning  so  far  out  of 
window  to  welcome  the  dawn,  I  seem  to 
be  tempting  a  fall — heaven  itself  to  fall 
upon  me. 

What  do  I  know  truly,  who  only  know 
so  much  happiness  ? 

Dearest,  if  there  is  anything  else  in 
love  which  I  do  not  know,  teach  it  me 
quickly  :  I  am  utterly  yours.  If  there  is 
sorrow  to  give,  give  it  me !  Only  let 
me  have  with  it  the  consciousness  of 
your  love. 

Oh,  my  dear,  I  lose  myself  if  I  think 
of  you  so  much.  What  would  life  have 
without  you  in  it  ?  The  sun  would  drop 
from  my  heavens.  I  see  only  by  you ! 
you  have  kissed  me  on  the  eyes.  You 
are  more  to  me  than  my  own  poor  brain 
could  ever  have  devised  :  had  I  started 
to  invent  Paradise,  I  could  not  have 
invented   you.     But   perhaps   you   have 


LOVE-LETTERS  69 

invented  me :  I  am  something  new  to 
myself  since  I  saw  you  first.  God  bless 
you  for  it ! 

Even  if  you  were  to  shut  your  eyes  at 
me  now — though  I  might  go  blind,  you 
could  not  unmake  me  :  — '  The  gods 
themselves  cannot  recall  their  gifts.' 
Also  that  I  am  yours  is  a  gift  of  the 
gods,  I  will  trust :  and  so,  not  to  be 
recalled  I 

Kiss  me,  dearest;  here  where  I  have 
written  this !  I  am  yours,  Beloved.  I 
kiss  you  again  and  again. — Ever  your 
own  making. 


70  AN  ENGLISHWOIMAN'S 


LETTER    XIX 

Dearest,  Dearest, — How  long  has  this 
happened  ?  You  don't  tell  me  the  day 
or  the  hour.  Is  it  ever  since  you  last 
wrote  ?  Then  you  have  been  in  pain  and 
grief  for  four  days  :  and  I  not  knowing 
anything  about  it !  And  you  have  no 
hand  in  the  house  kind  enough  to  let  you 
dictate  by  it  one  small  word  to  poor  me  ? 
What  heartless  merrymakings  may  I 
not  have  sent  you  to  worry  you,  when 
soothing  was  the  one  thing  wanted? 
Well,  I  will  not  worry  now,  then ; 
neither  at  not  being  told,  nor  at  not 
bein^c  allowed  to  come :  but  I  will  come 
thus  and  thus,  O  my  dear  heart,  and 
take  you  in  my  arms.  And  you  will  be 
comforted,  will  you  not  be  ?  when  I  tell 
you  that  even  if  you  had  no  legs  at  all,  I 
would  love  you  just  the  same.  Indeed, 
dearest,  so  much  of  you  is  a  superfluity : 


LOVE-LETTERS  71 

just  your  heart  against  mine,  and  the 
sound  of  your  voice,  would  carry  me  up 
to  more  heavens  than  I  could  otherwise 
have  dreamed  of.  I  may  say  now,  now 
that  I  know  it  was  not  your  choice,  what 
a  void  these  last  few  days  the  lack  of 
letters  has  been  to  me.  I  wondered,  truly, 
if  you  had  found  it  well  to  put  off  such 
visible  signs  for  a  while  in  order  to  appease 
one  who,  in  other  things  more  essential, 
sees  you  rebellious.  But  the  wonder  is 
over  now  ;  and  1  don't  want  you  to  write 
— not  till  a  consultation  of  doctors  orders 
it  for  the  good  of  your  health.  I  will  be 
so  happy  talking  to  you  :  also  I  am  send- 
ing you  books  : — those  I  wish  you  to  read ; 
and  which  now  you  must,  since  you  have 
the  leisure  !  And  I  for  my  part  will  make 
time  and  read  yours.  Whose  do  you 
most  want  me  to  read,  that  my  education 
in  your  likings  may  become  complete  ? 
What  I  send  you  will  not  deprive  me  or 
anything :  for  I  have  the  beautiful  com- 
plete set — your  gift — and  shall  read  side 
by  side  with  you  to  realise  in  imagina- 
tion what  the  happiness  of  reading  them 
for  a  first  time  ought  to  be. 

Yesterday,  by   a  most  unsympathetic 


72  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

instinct,  I  went  out  for  a  long  tramp  on 
my  two  feet :  and  no  ache  in  them  came 
and  told  me  of  you !  Over  Sillingford 
I  sat  on  a  bank  and  looked  downhill 
where  went  a  carter.  And  I  looked  up- 
hill where  lay  something  which  might  be 
nothing — or  not  his.  Now,  shall  I  make 
a  fool  of  myself  by  pursuing  to  tell  him 
he  may  have  dropped  something,  or  shall 
I  go  on  and  see  ?  So  I  went  on  and  saw 
a  coat  with  a  fat  pocket :  and  by  then  he 
was  out  of  sight,  and  perhaps  it  wasn't 
his ;  and  it  was  very  hot  and  the  hill 
steep.  So  I  minded  my  own  business, 
making  Cain's  motto  mine  ;  and  now  feel 
so  bad,  being  quite  sure  that  it  was 
his.  And  I  wonder  how  many  miles 
he  will  have  tramped  back  looking  for 
it,  and  whether  his  dinner  was  in  the 
pocket. 

These  unintentional  misdoings  are  the 
'  sins '  one  repents  of  all  one's  life  long ; 
I  have  others  stored  away,  the  bitterest 
of  small  things  done  or  undone  in  haste 
and  repented  of  at  so  much  leisure  after- 
wards. And  always  done  to  people  or 
things  I  had  no  grudge  against,  some- 
times even   a  love  for.      They  are  my 


LOVE-LETTERS  73 

skeletons :  I  will  tell  you  of  them  some 
day. 

This,  dearest,  is  our  first  enforced 
absence  from  each  other ;  and  I  feel  it 
almost  more  hard  on  me  than  on  you. 
Beloved,  let  us  lay  our  hearts  together 
and  get  comforted.  It  is  not  real  separa- 
tion to  know  that  another  part  of  the 
world  contains  the  rest  of  me.  Oh,  the 
rest  of  me,  the  rest  of  me  that  you  are ! 
So,  thinking  of  you,  I  can  never  be  tired. 
I  rest  yours. 


74  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    XX 

Yes,  Dearest,  '  Patience  ! '  but  it  is  a 
virtue  I  have  little  enough  of  naturally, 
and  used  to  be  taught  to  pray  for  as 
a  child.  And  I  remember  once  really 
hurting  dear  Mother- Aunt's  feelings  by 
trying  to  repay  her  for  that  teaching  by 
a  little  iniquitous  laughter  at  her  expense. 
It  was  too  funny  for  me  to  feel  very 
contrite  about,  as  I  do  sometimes  over 
quite  small  things,  or  I  would  not  be 
telling  it  you  now  (for  there  are  things  in 
me  I  would  conceal  even  from  you).  I 
daresay  you  wouldn't  guess  it,  but  the 
M.A.  is  a  most  long  person  over  her 
private  devotions.  Perhaps  it  was  her 
own  habit,  with  the  cares  of  a  household 
sometimes  conflicting,  which  made  her 
recite  to  me  so  often  her  pet  legend  of  a 
saintly  person  who,  constantly  interrupted 


LOVE-LETTERS  75 

over  her  prayers  by  mundane  matters, 
became  a  pattern  in  patience  out  of  these 
snippings  of  her  godly  desires.  So,  one 
day,  angels  in  the  disguise  of  cross 
people  with  selfish  demands  on  her  time 
came  seeking  to  know  where  in  her  com- 
position or  composure  exasperation  began : 
and  finding  none,  they  let  her  return  in 
peace  to  her  missal,  where  for  a  reward 
all  the  letters  had  been  turned  into  gold. 
'  And  that,  my  dear,  comes  of  patience,' 
my  aunt  would  say,  till  I  grew  a  little 
tired  of  the  saying.  I  don't  know 
what  experience  my  uncle  had  gathered 
of  her  patience  under  like  circum- 
stances :  but  I  notice  that  to  this  day 
he  treads  delicately,  like  Agag,  when 
he  knows  her  to  be  on  her  knees ;  and 
prefers  then  to  send  me  on  his  errands 
instead  of  doing  them  himself. 

So  it  happened  one  day  that  he 
wanted  a  particular  coat  which  had 
been  put  away  in  her  clothes-closet — 
and  she  was  on  her  knees  between  him 
and  it,  with  the  time  of  her  Amen 
quite  indefinite.  I  was  sent,  said  my 
errand    briefiy,    and    was   permitted   to 


76  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

fumble  out  her  keys  from  her  pocket 
while  she  continued  to  kneel  over  her 
mornmg  psalms. 

What  I  brought  to  him  turned  out  to 
be  the  wrong  coat :  I  went  back  and 
knocked  for  readmittance.  Long-suf- 
feringly she  bade  me  to  come  in.  I  ex- 
plained, and  still  she  repressed  herself, 
only  saying  in  a  tone  of  affliction,  'Do 
see  this  time  that  you   take   the   right 


one 


After  I  had  made  my  second  selection, 
and  proved  it  right  on  my  uncle's  person, 
the  parallelism  of  things  struck  me,  and 
I  skipped  back  to  my  aunt's  door  and 
tapped.  I  got  a  low  wailing  '  Yes  ? ' 
for  answer — a  monosyllabic  substitute 
for  the  '  How  long,  O  Lord  ? '  of  a 
saint  in  difficulties.  When  I  called 
through  the  keyhole,  '  Are  your  psalms 
written  in  gold  ? '  she  became  really 
angry  : — I  suppose  because  the  miracle 
so  well  earned  had  not  come  to  pass. 

Well,  dearest,  if  you  have  been  patient 
with  me  over  so  much  about  nothing,  I 
pray  this  letter  may  appear  to  you  written 
in  gold.  Why  I  write  so  is,  partly,  that 
it  is  bad  for  us  both  to  be  down  in  the 


LOVE-LETTERS  77 

mouth,  or  with  hearts  down  at  heel :  and 
so,  since  you  cannot,  I  have  to  do  the 
dancing : — and,  partly,  because  T  found  I 
had  a  bad  temper  on  me  which  needed 
curing,  and  being  brought  to  the  sun-go- 
down  point  of  owdng  no  man  anything. 
Which,  sooner  said,  has  finally  been 
done ;  and  I  am  very  meek  now  and 
loving  to  you,  and  everything  belonging 
to  you — not  to  come  nearer  the  sore 
point. 

And  I  hope  some  day,  some  day,  as  a 
reward  to  my  present  submission,  that 
you  will  sprain  your  ankle  in  my  com- 
pany (just  a  very  little  bit  for  an  excuse) 
and  let  me  have  the  nursing  of  it !  It 
hurts  my  heart  to  have  your  poor  bones 
crying  out  for  comfort  that  I  am  not  to 
bring  to  them.  I  feel  robbed  of  a  part 
of  my  domestic  training,  and  may  never 
pick  up  what  I  have  just  lost.  And  I 
fear  greatly  you  must  have  been  truly  in 
pain  to  have  put  off  INIeredith  for  a  day. 
If  I  had  been  at  hand  to  read  to  you,  I 
Hatter  myself  you  would  have  liked  him 
well,  and  been  soothed.  You  must  take 
the  will.  Beloved,  for  the  deed.  I  kiss 
you    now,    as    much     as    even    you    can 


78  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

demand ;  and  when  you  get  this  I  will  be 
thinking  of  you  all  over  again. — When 
do  I  ever  leave  off?  Love,  love,  love, 
tiU  our  next  meeting,  and  then  more  love 
still,  and  more ! — Ever  your  own. 


LOVE-LETTERS  79 


LETTER    XXI 

Dearest, — I  am  in  a  simple  mood  to-day, 
and  give  you  the  benefit  of  it :  I  shall 
become  complicated  again  presently,  and 
you  will  hear  from  me  directly  that 
happens. 

The  house  only  emptied  itself  this 
morning ;  I  may  say  emptied,  for  the 
remainder  fits  like  a  saint  into  her  niche, 
and  is  far  too  comfortable  to  count.    This 

is  C ,  whom  you  only  once  met,  when 

she  sat  so  much  in  the  background  that 
you  will  not  remember  her.  She  has  one 
weakness,  a  thirst  between  meals — the 
blameless  thirst  of  a  rabid  teetotaler. 
She  hides  cups  of  cold  tea  about  the 
place,  as  a  dog  its  bones  :  now  and  then 
one  gets  spilled  or  sat  on,  and  when  she 
hears  of  the  accident,  she  looks  thirsty, 
with  a  thirst  which  only  that  particular  cup 
of  tea  could  have  quenched.     In  no  other 


80  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN  S 

way  is  she  any  trouble :  indeed,  she  is  a 
great  dear,  and  has  the  face  of  a  Madonna, 
as  beautiful  as  an  apocryphal  gospel  to 
look  at  and  '  make  believe  '  in. 

Arthur,  too,  like  the  rest  of  them, 
when  he  came  over  to  give  me  his 
brotherly  blessing,  wished  to  know  what 
you  were  like.  I  didn't  pretend  to 
remember  your  outward  appearance  too 
well, — told  him  you  looked  like  a  common 
or  garden  Englishman,  and  roused  his 
suspicions  by  so  careless  a  championship 
of  my  choice.  He  accused  me  of  being 
in  reality  highly  sentimental  about  you, 
and  with  having  at  that  moment  your 
portrait  concealed  and  strung  round  my 
neck  in  a  locket.  Mother- Aunt  stood  up 
for  me  against  him,  declaring  I  was  'too 
sensible  a  girl  for  nonsense  of  that  sort.' 
(It  is  a  little  weakness  of  hers,  you  know, 
to  resent  extremes  of  endearment  towards 
any  one  but  herself  in  those  she  has 
'brooded,'  and  she  has  thought  us  hitherto 
most  restrained  and  proper — as,  indeed, 
have  we  not  been?)  Arthur  and  I  ex- 
changed tokens  of  truce  :  in  a  little  while 
off  went  my  aunt  to  bed,  leaving  us  alone. 
Then,  for  he  is  the  one  of  us  that  I  am  most 


LOVE-LETTERS  81 

frank  with :  '  Arthur/  cried  I,  and  up 
came  your  little  locket  like  a  bucket  from 
a  well,  for  him  to  have  his  first  sight  of 
you,  my  Beloved.  He  objected  that  he 
could  not  see  faces  in  a  nutshell ;  and  I 
suppose  others  cannot :  only  I. 

He,  too,  is  gone.  If  you  had  been 
coming  he  would  have  spared  another 
day — for  to-day  was  planned  and  dated, 
you  will  remember — and  we  would  have 
ridden  half-way  to  meet  you.  But,  as 
fate  has  tripped  you,  and  made  all 
comings  on  your  part  indefinite,  he  sends 
you  his  hopes  for  a  later  meeting. 

How  is  your  poor  foot  ?  I  suppose, 
as  it  is  ill,  I  may  send  it  a  kiss  by  post 
and  wish  it  well  ?  I  do.  Truly,  you  are 
to  let  me  know  if  it  gives  you  much  pain, 
and  I  will  lie  awake  thinking  of  you. 
This  is  not  sentimental,  for  if  one  knows 
that  a  friend  is  occupied  over  one's 
sleeplessness  one  feels  the  comfort. 

I  am  perplexed  how  else  to  give  you 
my  company :  your  mother,  I  know, 
could  not  yet  truly  welcome  me ;  and  I 
wish  to  be  as  patient  as  possible,  and  not 
push  for  favours  that  are  not  offered. 
So  I  cannot  come  and  ask  to  take  you 
F 


82  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

out  in  her  carriage,  nor  come  and  carry 
you  away  in  mine.  We  must  try  how 
fast  we  can  hold  hands  at  a  distance. 

I  have  kept  up  to  where  you  have  been 
reading  in  Richard  Feverel,  though  it 
has  been  a  scramble :  for  I  have  less 
opportunity  of  reading,  I  with  my  feet, 
than  you  without  yours.  In  your  book 
I  have  just  got  to  the  smuggling  away 
of  General  Monk  in  the  perforated  coffin, 
and  my  sense  of  history  capitulates  in 
an  abandonment  of  laughter.  I  yield! 
The  Gaul's  invasion  of  Britain  always 
becomes  broad  farce  when  he  attempts  it. 
This  in  clever  ludicrousness  beats  the 
unintentional  comedy  of  Victor  Hugo's 
'  John- Jim- Jack  '  as  a  name  typical  of 
Anglo-Saxon  christenhigs.  But  Dumas, 
through  a  dozen  absurdities,  knows  appar- 
ently how  to  stalk  his  quarry  :  so  large  a 
genius  may  play  the  fool  and  remain  wise. 

You  see  I  have  given  your  author  a 
warm  welcome  at  last :  and  what  about 
you  and  mine  ?  Tell  me  you  love  his 
women  and  I  will  not  be  jealous.  Indeed, 
outside  him  I  don't  know  where  to  find 
a  written  English  w^oman  of  modern 
times  whom   I   would  care  to  meet,  or 


LOVE-LETl^ERS  83 

could  feel  honestly  bound  to  look  up  to : 
— nowhere  will  I  have  her  shaking  her 
ringlets  at  me  in  Dickens  or  Thackeray. 
Scott  is  simply  not  modern  ;  and  Hardy's 
women,  if  they  have  nobility  in  them, 
get  so  cruelly  broken  on  the  wheel  that 
you  get  but  the  wrecks  of  them  at  last. 
It  is  only  his  charming  baggages  who 
come  to  a  good  ending. 

I  like  an  author  who  has  the  courage  and 
self-restraint  to  leave  his  noble  creations 
alive :  too  many  try  to  ennoble  them  by 
death.  For  my  part,  if  I  have  to  go 
out  of  life  before  you,  I  would  gladly 
trust  you  to  the  hands  of  Clara,  or  Rose, 
or  Janet,  or  most  of  all  Vittoria  ;  though, 
to  be  accurate,  I  fear  they  have  all 
growm  too  old  for  you  by  now. 

And  you  ?  have  you  any  men  to  offer 
me  in  turn  out  of  your  literary  admira- 
tions, supposing  you  should  die  of  a 
snapped  ankle  ?  Would  you  give  me 
to  d'Artagnan  for  instance  ?  Hardly, 
I  suspect !  But  either  choose  me  some 
proxy  hero,  or  get  well  and  come  to 
me !  You  will  be  very  welcome  when 
you  do.  Sleep  is  making  sandy  eyes  at 
me :  good-night,  dearest. 


84  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    XXII 

Why,  my  Beloved, — Since  you  put  it 
to  me  as  a  point  of  conscience  (it  is  only 
lying  on  your  back  with  one  active  leg 
doing  nothing,  and  the  other  dying  to 
have  done  aching,  which  has  made  you 
take  this  new  start  of  inquiring  within 
upon  everything),  since  you  call  on  me 
for  a  conscientious  answer,  I  say  that  it 
stands  to  reason  that  I  love  you  more 
than  you  love  me,  because  there  is  so 
much  more  of  you  to  love,  let  alone  fit 
for  loving. 

Do  you  imagine  that  you  are  going  to 
be  a  cripple  for  life,  and  therefore  an 
indifferent  dancer  in  the  dances  I  shall 
always  be  leading  you,  that  you  have 
started  this  fit  of  self-depreciation  ?  Or 
is  it  because  I  have  thrown  JNIeredith 
at  your  sick  head  that  you  doubt  my 
tact   and  my    affection,  and   my   power 


LOVE-LETTERS  85 

patiently  to  bear  for  your  sake  a  good 
deal  of  cold  shoulder  ?  Dearest,  re- 
member I  am  doctoring  you  from  a 
distance :  and  am  not  yet  allowed  to 
come  and  see  my  patient,  so  can  only 
judge  from  your  letters  how  ill  you  are. 
That  you  have  been  concealing  from  me 
almost  treacherously :  and  only  by  a 
piece  of  abject  waylaying  did  I  receive 
word  to-day  of  your  sleepless  nights,  and 
so  get  the  key  to  your  symptoms.  Lay 
by  Meredith,  then,  for  a  w^hile:  I  am 
sending  you  a  cargo  of  Stevenson  instead. 
You  have  been  truly  unkind,  trying  to 
read  what  required  effort,  when  you  were 
fit  for  nothing  of  the  sort. 

And  lest  even  Stevenson  should  be  too 
much  for  you,  and  wanting  very  mucli, 
and  perhaps  a  little  bit  jealously,  to  be 
your  most  successful  nurse,  I  am  letting 
my  last  large  bit  of  shyness  of  you  go  ; 
and  with  a  pleasant  sort  of  pain,  because 
I  know  I  have  hit  on  a  thing  that  will 
please  you,  I  open  my  hands  and  let  you 
have  these,  and  with  them  goes  my  last 
bUish  :  henceforth  I  am  a  woman  without 
a  secret,  and  all  your  interest  in  me  may 
e\  aporate.     Yet  I  know  well  it  will  not. 


86  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

As  for  this  resurrection  pie  from  love's 
dead-letter  office,  you  will  find  from  it 
at  least  one  thing — how  much  I  depended 
upon  response  from  you  before  I  could 
become  at  all  articulate.  It  is  you, 
dearest,  from  the  beginning  who  have 
set  my  head  and  heart  free  and  made 
me  a  woman.  I  am  something  quite 
different  from  the  sort  of  child  I  was  less 
than  a  year  ago  when  I  wrote  that  small 
prayer  which  stands  sponsor  for  all  that 
follows.  How  abundantly  it  has  been 
answered,  dearest  Beloved,  only  I  know : 
you  do  not ! 

Now  my  prayer  is  not  that  you  should 
*  come  true,'  but  that  you  should  get 
well.  Do  this  one  little  thing  for  me, 
dearest!  For  you  I  Avill  do  anything: 
my  happiness  waits  for  that.  As  yet 
I  seem  to  have  done  nothing.  Oh,  but, 
Beloved,  I  will !  From  a  reading  of  the 
Fioretti,  I  sign  myself  as  I  feel. — Your 
glorious  poor  little  one. 


LOVE-LETTERS  87 


THE  CASKET  LETTERS 


my  dear  Prince  Wonderful,* 

Pray  God  bless and  make  him 

come  true  for  my  sake.     Amen. 

E.S.V.P. 


B 

Dear  Prince  Wonderful, — Now  that 
I  have  met  you  I  pray  that  you  will  be 
my  friend.  I  want  just  a  little  of  your 
friendship,  but  that,  so  much,  so  much  ! 
And  even  for  that  little  I  do  not  know 
how  to  ask. 

Always  to  be  yovr  friend  :  of  that  you 
shall  be  quite  sure. 

*  The  MS.  contained  at  first  no  name,  but  a  blank  : 
over  it  this  has  been  written  afterward ~  in  a  small 
hand. 


88  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


Dear  Prince  Wonderful, — Long  ago 
when  I  was  still  a  child  I  told  myself  of 
you  :  but  thought  of  you  only  as  in  a  fairy 
tale.  Now  I  am  afraid  of  trusting  my 
eyes  or  my  ears,  for  fear  I  should  think 
too  much  of  you  before  I  know  you 
really  to  be  true.  Do  not  make  me  wish 
so  much  to  be  your  friend,  unless  you 
are  also  going  to  be  true ! 

Please  come  true  now,  for  mine  and 
for  all  the  world's  sake  : — but  for  mine 
especially,  because  I  thought  of  you 
first !  And  if  you  are  not  able  to  come 
true,  don't  make  me  see  you  any  more. 
I  shall  always  remember  you,  and  be 
glad  that  I  have  seen  you  just  once. 

D 

Dear  Prince  Wonderful, — Has  God 
blessed  you  yet  and  made  you  come  true  ? 
I  have  not  seen  you  again,  so  how  am  I 
to  know?  Not  that  it  is  necessary  for 
me  to  know  even  if  you  do  come  true. 
I  believe  already  that  you  are  true. 
If  \  were   never  to  see  you    again   I 


LOVE-LETTERS  89 

should  be  glad  to  think  of  you  as  living, 
and  shall  always  be  your  friend.  I  pray 
that  you  may  come  to  know  that. 

E 

Dear  Highness, — I  do  not  know  what 
to  write  to  you  :  I  only  know  how  much 
I  wish  to  write.  I  have  always  written 
the  things  I  thought  about :  it  has  been 
easy  to  find  words  for  them.  Now  I 
think  about  you,  but  have  no  words  : — no 
words,  dear  Highness,  for  you  I  I  could 
write  at  once  if  I  knew  you  were  my 
friend.  Come  true  for  me  :  1  will  have 
so  much  to  tell  you  then  ! 


Dear  Highness, — If  I  believe  in  fairy 
tales  coming  true,  it  is  because  I  am 
superstitious.  This  is  what  I  did  to-day. 
I  shut  my  eyes  and  took  a  book  from 
the  shelf,  opened  it,  and  put  my  fingers 
down  on  a  page.     This  is  what  I  came  to  : 

*A11  I  believed  is  true  i 
I  am  able  yet 
All  I  want  to  get 
By  a  method  as  strange  as  new : 
Dare  I  trust  the  same  to  you  ? ' 


90  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

Fate  says,  then,  you  are  to  be  my  friend. 
Fate  has  said  I  am  yours  ah*eady.  That 
is  very  certain.  Only  in  real  life  where 
things  come  true  would  a  book  have 
opened  as  this  has  done. 


G 

Dear  Highness, — I  am  sure  now, 
then,  that  I  please  you,  and  that  you 
like  me,  perhaps  only  a  little :  for  you 
turned  out  of  your  way  to  ride  with  me 
though  you  were  going  somewhere  so 
fast.  How  much  I  wished  it  when  I 
saw  you  coming,  but  dared  not  believe 
it  would  come  true  ! 

'  Come  true ' :  it  is  the  word  I  have 
always  been  writing,  and  everything 
has'. — you  most  of  all!  You  are  more 
true  each  time  I  see  you.  So  true  that 
now  I  will  write  it  down  at  last, — the 
truth  for  you  who  have  come  so  true. 

Dear  Highness  and  Great  Heart,  I 
love  you  dearly,  though  you  don't  know 
it, — quite  ever  so  much ;  and  am  going 
to  love  you  ever  so  much  more,  only — 
please  like  me  a  little  better  first!  You 
on  your  dear  side  must  do  something : 


LOVE-LETTERS  91 

or,  before  I  know,  I  may  be  wringing  my 
hands  all  alone  on  a  desert  island  to  a 
bare  blue  horizon,  with  nothing  in  it  real 
or  fabulous. 

If  I  am  to  love  you,  nothing  but  hap- 
piness is  to  be  allowed  to  come  of  it.  So 
don't  come  true  too  fast  without  one 
little  wee  corresponding  wish  for  me  to 
find  that  you  are !  I  am  quite  happy 
thinking  you  out  slowly :  it  takes  me  all 
day  long ;  the  longer  the  better ! 

I  wonder  how  often  in  my  life  I  shall 
write  down  that  I  love  you,  having  once 
written  it  (I  do: — I  love  you!  there  [it] 
is  for  you,  with  more  to  follow  after ! ) ; 
and  send  you  my  love  as  I  do  now  into 
the  great  emptiness  of  chance,  hoping 
somehow,  known  or  unknown,  it  may 
bless  you  and  bring  good  to  you. 

Oh,  but  'tis  a  windy  world,  and  I  a 
mere  feather  in  it :  how  can  I  get  blown 
the  wav  I  would  ? 

Still  I  have  a  superstition  that  some 
star  is  over  me  Avhich  I  have  not  seen 
yet,  but  shall, — Heaven  helping  me. 

And  now  good-night,  and  no  more,  no 
more  at  all !  I  send  out  an  '  I  love  you  ' 
to  be  my  celestial  commercial  traveller 


92  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

for  me  while  I  fold  myself  up  and  be- 
come its  sleeping  partner. 

Good  -  night :    you    are   the   best   and 
truest  that  I  ever  dreamed  yet. 


H 

Dear  Highness, — I  begin  not  to  be 
able  to  name  you  anything,  for  there  is 
not  a  word  for  you  that  will  do  !  '  High- 
ness '  you  are :  but  that  leaves  gaps  and 
coldnesses  without  end.  '  Royal,'  yet 
much  more  serene  than  royal :  though 
by  that  I  don't  mean  any  detraction 
from  your  royalty,  for  I  never  saw  a 
man  carry  his  invisible  crown  with  so 
level  a  head  and  no  haughtiness  at  all : 
and  that  is  the  finest  royalty  of  look 
possible. 

I  look  at  you  and  wonder  so  how  you 
have  grown  to  this — to  have  become 
king  so  quietly  without  any  coronation 
ceremony.  You  have  thought  more 
than  you  should  for  happiness  at  your 
age ;  making  me,  by  that  one  line  in 
your  forehead,  think  you  were  three 
years  older  than  you  really  are.  I  wish 
— if  I  dare  wish  you  anything  different 


LOVE-LETTERS  93 

— that  you  were  I  It  makes  me  uncom- 
fortable to  remember  that  I  am — what? 
Almost  half  a  year  your  elder  as  tune 
flies  : — not  really,  for  your  brain  was  born 
long  before  mine  began  to  rattle  in  its 
shell.  You  say  quite  old  things,  and 
quietly,  as  if  you  had  had  them  in  your 
mind  ten  years  already.  When  you 
told  me  about  your  two  old  pensioners, 
the  blind  man  and  his  wife,  whom  you 
brought  to  so  funny  a  reconciliation,  I 
felt  ('  mir  war,  ich  wuszte  nicht  wie ') 
that  I  would  like  very  much  to  go  blind- 
fold led  by  you  :  it  struck  me  suddenly 
how  happy  would  be  a  blindfoldness  of 
perfect  trust  such  as  one  might  have 
with  your  hands  on  one.  I  suppose  that 
is  what  in  religion  is  called  faith :  I 
haven't  it  there,  my  dear ;  but  I  have  it 
in  you  now.  I  love  you,  beginning  to 
understand  why :  at  first  I  did  not.  I 
am  ashamed  not  to  have  discovered  it 
earlier.  The  matter  with  you  is  that 
you  have  goodness  prevailing  in  you, 
an  integrity  of  goodness,  I  mean : — a 
different  thing  from  there  being  a  where- 
abouts for  goodness  in  you  ;  that  we  all 
have  in  some  proportion  or  another.     I 


94  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

was  quite  right  to  love  you :  I  know  it 
now, — I  did  not  when  1  first  did. 

Yesterday  I  was  turning  over  a  silly 
*  confession  book'  in  which  a  rose  was 
everybody's  favourite  flower,  manliness 
the  finest  quality  for  a  man,  and  woman- 
liness for  a  woman  (which  is  as  much 
as  to  say  that  pig  is  the  best  quality  for 
pork,  and  pork  for  pig)  :  till  I  came  upon 
one  different  from  the  others,  and  found 
myself  saying  *  Yes '  all  down  the  page. 

I  turned  over  for  the  signature,  and 
found  my  own  mother's.  Was  it  not  a 
strange  sweet  meeting  ?  And  only  then 
did  the  memory  of  her  handwriting  from 
far  back  come  to  me.  She  died,  dear 
Highness,  before  I  was  seven  years  old. 
I  love  her  as  I  do  my  early  memory  of 
flowers,  as  something  very  sweet,  hardly 
as  a  real  person. 

I  noticed  she  loved  best  in  men  and 
women  what  they  lack  most  often  :  in  a 
man,  a  fair  mind ;  in  a  woman,  courage. 
'  Brave  women  and  fair  men,'  she  wrote. 
Byron  might  have  turned  in  his  grave  at 
having  his  dissolute  stifl'-neck  so  wrung 
for  him  by  misquotation.  And  she — it 
must    have    been    before    the    'eighties 


LOVE-LETTERS  95 

had  started  the  popular  craze  for  him — 
chose  JNIeredith,  my  own  dear  ^Meredith, 
for  her  favourite  author.  How  our 
tastes  would  have  run  together  had  she 
lived ! 

Well,  I  know  you  fair,  and  believe 
myself  brave — constitutionally,  so  that 
I  can't  help  it :  and  this,  therefore,  is  not 
self-praise.  But  fairness  in  a  man  is  a 
deadly  hard  acquirement,  I  begin  now  to 
discover.     You  have  it  fixed  fast  in  you. 

You,  I  think,  began  to  do  just  things 
consciously,  as  the  burden  of  manhood 
began  in  you.  I  love  to  think  of  you 
growing  by  degrees  till  you  could  carry 
your  head  so  —  and  no  other  w^ay ;  so 
that,  looking  at  you,  I  can  promise  my- 
self you  never  did  a  mean  thing,  and 
never  consciously  an  unjust  thing  except 
to  yourself.  I  can  just  fancy  that  fault 
in  you.  But,  whatever — I  love  you  for 
it  more  and  more,  and  am  proud  know- 
ing you  and  finding  that  we  are  to  be- 
come friends.  For  it  is  that,  and  no  less 
than  that,  now. 

I  love  you  ;  and  me  you  like  cordially  : 
and  that  is  enough.  I  need  not  look 
behind    it,  for   already   I    have   no  way 


96  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

to    repay   you    for    the    happiness    this 
brings  me. 


Oh,  I  think  greatly  of  you,  my  dear ; 
and  it  takes  long  thinking.  Not  merely 
such  a  quantity  of  thought,  but  such  a 
quality,  makes  so  hard  a  day's  work  that 
by  the  end  of  it  I  am  quite  drowsy. 
Bless  me,  dearest;  all  to-day  has  be- 
longed to  you ;  and  to-morrow,  I  know, 
waits  to  become  yours  without  the 
asking :  just  as  without  the  asking  I 
too  am  yours.  I  wish  it  were  more 
possible  for  us  to  give  service  to  those 
we  love.  I  am  most  glad  because  I  see 
you  so  often  :  but  I  come  and  go  in  your 
life  emptyhanded,  though  I  have  so  much 
to  give  away.  Thoughts,  the  best  I  have, 
I  give  you  :  I  cannot  empty  my  brain  of 
them.  Some  day  you  shall  think  well  of 
me. — That  is  a  vow,  dear  friend, — you 
whom  I  love  so  much ! 


T  HAVE  not  had  to  alter  any  thought  I 
ever  formed  about  you,  Beloved  ;  I  have 


LOVE-LETTERS  97 

only  had  to  deepen  it — that  is  all.  You 
grow,  but  you  remain.  I  have  heard 
people  talk  about  you,  generally  kindly ; 
but  what  they  think  of  you  is  often 
wrong.  I  do  not  say  anything,  but  I 
am  glad,  and  so  sure  that  I  know  you 
better.  If  my  mind  is  so  clear  about 
you,  it  shows  that  you  are  good  for  me. 
Now  for  nearly  three  months  I  may  not 
see  you  again  :  but  all  that  time  you  will 
be  growing  in  my  heart ;  and  at  the  end 
without  another  word  from  you  I  shall 
find  that  I  know  you  better  than  before. 
Is  that  strange  ?  It  is  because  I  love 
you  :  love  is  knoAvledge — blind  know- 
ledge, not  wanting  eyes.  I  only  hope 
that  I  shall  keep  in  your  memory  the 
kind  place  you  have  given  me.  You  are 
almost  my  friend  now,  and  I  know  it. 
You  do  not  know  that  I  love  you. 

K 

Beloved, — You  love  me!  I  know  it 
now,  and  bless  the  sun  and  the  moon 
and  the  stars  for  the  dear  certainty  of 
it.  And  I  ask  you  now,  O  heart  that 
has  opened   to   me,   have   I    once   been 

G 


98  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

unhappy  or  impatient  while  this  good 
thing  has  been  withheld  from  me?  In- 
deed my  love  for  you  has  occupied  me 
too  completely :  I  have  been  so  glad  to 
find  how  much  there  is  to  learn  in  a 
good  heart  deeply  unconscious  of  its 
own  goodness.  You  have  employed  me 
as  I  wish  I  may  be  employed  all  the 
days  of  my  life :  and  now  my  beloved 
employer  has  given  me  the  wages  I  did 
not  ask. 

You  love  me!  Is  it  a  question  of 
little  or  much  ?  Is  it  not  ratlier  an 
entire  new  thought  of  me  that  has 
entered  your  life,  as  the  thought  of 
you  entered  mine  months  that  seem 
years  ago  ?  It  was  the  seed  then,  and 
seemed  small;  but  the  whole  life  was 
there;  and  it  has  grown  and  grown  till 
now  it  is  I  who  have  become  small,  and 
have  hardly  room  in  me  for  the  roots : 
and  it  seems  to  have  gone  so  far  up 
over  my  head  that  I  wonder  if  the 
stars  know  of  my  happiness. 

They  must  know  of  yours  too,  then, 
my  Beloved  :  they  are  no  company  for 
me  without  you.  Oh,  to-day,  to-day  of 
all  days !  hoAv  in  my  heart  I  shall  go 


LOVE-LETTERS  99 

on  kissing  it  till  I  die  !  You  love  me  : 
that  is  wonderful !  You  love  me :  and 
already  it  is  not  wonderful  in  the  least ! 
but  belongs  to  Noah  and  the  ark  and 
all  the  animals  saved  up  for  an  earth 
Avashed  clean  and  dried,  and  the  new 
beginnings  of  time  which  have  ever  since 
been  twisting  and  turning  with  us  in 
safe  keeping  through  all  the  history  of 
the  world. 

*We  came  over  at  the  Norman  con- 
quest,' my  dear,  as  people  say  trailing 
their  pedigree :  but  there  was  no  an- 
cestral pride  about  us — it  was  all  for 
the  love  of  the  thing  we  did  it :  how 
clear  it  seems  now  !  In  the  hall  hangs  a 
portrait  in  a  big  Avig,  but  otherwise  the 
image  of  my  father,  of  a  man  who 
flouted  the  authority  of  James  ii.  merely 
because  he  was  so  like  my  father  in 
character  that  he  could  do  nothing  else. 
I  shall  look  for  you  now  in  the  Bayeux 
tapestries  with  a  prong  from  your  helmet 
down  the  middle  of  your  face — of  which 
that  line  on  your  forehead  is  the  re- 
mainder. And  you  love  me  !  I  wonder 
what  the  line  has  to  do  with  that  ? 

By  such  little  things  do  great  things 


100  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

seem  to  come  about :  not  really.  I 
know  it  was  not  because  I  said  just 
what  I  did  say,  and  did  what  I  did 
yesterday,  that  your  heart  was.  bound 
to  come  for  mine.  But  it  was  those 
small  things  that  brought  you  conscious- 
ness :  and  when  we  parted  I  knew  that 
I  had  all  the  world  at  my  feet — or  all 
heaven  over  my  head  ! 

Ah,  at  last  I  may  let  the  spirit  or 
a  kiss  go  to  you  from  me,  and  not  be 
ashamed  or  think  myself  forward  since 
I  have  your  love.  All  this  time  you 
are  thinking  of  me:  a  certainty  lying 
far  outside  what  I  can  see. 

Beloved,  if  great  happiness  may  be 
set  to  any  words,  it  is  here !  If  silence 
goes  better  with  it,— speak,  silence,  for 
me  when  I  end  now ! 

Good-night,  and  think  greatly  of  me ! 
I  shall  wake  early. 


Dearest, — Was  my  heart  at  all  my  own, 
— was  it  my  own  to  give,  till  you  came 
and  made  me  aware  of  how  much  it 
contains  ?     Truly,  dear,  it  contained  no- 


LOVE-LETTERS  101 

thing  before,  since  now  it  contains  you 
and  nothing  else.  So  I  have  a  brand- 
new  heart  to  give  away :  and  you,  you 
want  it  and  can't  see  that  there  it  is 
staring  you  in  the  face  like  a  rose  with 
all  its  petals  ready  to  drop. 

I  am  quite  sure  that  if  I  had  not 
met  you,  I  could  have  loved  nobody  as 
I  love  you.  Yet  it  is  very  likely  that 
I  should  have  loved— sufficiently,  as  the 
way  of  the  world  goes.  It  is  not  a 
romantic  confession,  but  it  is  true  to 
life :  I  do  so  genuinely  like  most  of  my 
fellow-creatures,  and  am  not  happy  ex- 
cept where  shoulders  rub  socially  : — that 
is  to  say,  have  not  until  now  been 
happy,  except  dependently  on  the  com- 
pany and  smiles  of  others.  Xow,  Be- 
loved, I  have  none  of  your  company, 
and  have  had  but  few  of  your  smiles 
(I  could  count  them  all) ;  yet  I  have 
become  more  happy  filling  up  my  soli- 
tude with  the  understanding  of  you 
which  has  made  me  wise,  than  all  the 
rest  of  fate  or  fortune  could  make  me. 
Down  comes  autumn's  sad  heart  and 
finds  me  gay;  and  the  asters,  which 
used    to    chill    me   at   their   appearing, 


102  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

have  come  out  like  crocuses  this  year 
because  it  is  the  beginning  of  a  new 
world. 

And  all  the  winter  will  carry  more 
than  a  suspicion  of  summer  with  it,  just 
as  the  longest  days  carry  round  light 
from  north-west  to  north-east,  because 
so  near  the  horizon,  but  out  of  sight, 
lies  their  sun.  So  you.  Beloved,  so 
near  to  me  now  at  last,  though  out  of 
sight. 


M 

Beloved, — Whether  I  have  sorry  or 
glad  things  to  think  about,  they  are 
accompanied  and  changed  by  thoughts 
of  you.  You  are  my  diary : — all  goes 
to  you  now.  That  you  love  me  is  the 
very  light  by  which  I  see  everything. 
Also  I  learn  so  much  through  having 
you  in  my  thoughts :  I  cannot  say  how 
it  is,  for  I  have  no  more  knowledge  of 
life  than  I  had  before : — yet  I  am  wiser, 
I  believe,  knowing  much  more  what 
lives  at  the  root  of  things  and  what 
men  have  meant  and  felt  in  all  they 
have  done  : — because  I  love  you,  dearest. 


LOVE-LETTERS  103 

Also  I  am  quicker  in  my  apprehensions, 
and  have  more  joy  and  more  fear  in 
me  than  I  had  before.  And  if  this 
seems  to  be  all  about  myself,  it  is  all 
about  you  really,  Beloved  ! 

Last  week  one  of  my  dearest  old 
friends,  our  Rector,  died :  a  character 
you  too  would  have  loved.  He  was  a 
father  to  the  whole  village,  rather  stern 
of  speech,  and  no  respecter  of  persons. 
Yet  he  made  a  very  generous  allowance 
for  those  who  did  not  go  through  the 
church  door  to  find  their  salvation.  I 
often  went  only  because  I  loved  him ; 
and  he  knew  it. 

I  went  for  that  reason  alone  last 
Sunday.  The  whole  village  was  full  of 
closed  blinds :  and  of  all  things  over 
him  Chopin's  Funeral  March  was  played ! 
— a  thing  utterly  unchristian  in  its 
meaning  :  wild  pagan  grief,  desolate  over 
lost  beauty.  *  Balder  the  beautiful  is 
dead,  is  dead  ! '  it  cried :  and  I  thought 
of  you  suddenly;  you,  who  are  not 
Balder  at  all.  Too  many  thorns  have 
been  in  your  life,  but  not  the  mistle- 
toe stroke  dealt  by  a  blind  god  ignor- 
antly.      Yet   in   all  great    joy   there   is 


104  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

the  Balder  element :  and  I  feared  lest 
something  might  slay  it  for  me,  and 
my  life  become  a  cry  like  Chopin's 
march  over  mown-down  unripened  grass, 
and  youth  slain  in  its  high  places. 

After  service  a  sort  of  processional 
mstinct  drew  people  up  to  the  house : 
they  waited  about  till  permission  was 
given,  and  went  in  to  look  at  their  old 
man,  lying  in  high  state  among  his 
books.  I  did  not  go.  Beloved,  I  have 
never  yet  seen  death :  you  have,  I 
know.  Do  you,  I  wonder,  remember 
your  father  better  than  I  mine : — or 
your  brother  ?  Are  they  more  living 
because  you  saw  them  once  not  living  ? 
I  think  death  might  open  our  eyes  to 
those  we  lived  on  ill  terms  with,  but 
not  to  the  familiar  and  dear.  I  do  not 
need  you  dead,  to  be  certain  that  your 
heart  has  mine  for  its  true  inmate  and 
mine  yours. 

I  love  you,  I  love  you :  so  let  good- 
night bring  you  good-morning  I 


LOVE-LETTERS  105 

N 

At  long  intervals,  dearest,  I  write  to 
you  a  secret  all  about  yourself  for  my 
eyes  to  see :  because,  chiefly  because, 
I  have  not  you  to  look  at.  Thus  I 
bless  myself  with  you. 

Away  over  the  world  west  of  this  and 
a  little  bit  north  is  the  city  of  spires 
where  you  are  now.  Never  having 
seen  it  I  am  the  more  free  to  picture 
it  as  I  like :  and  to  me  it  is  quite  full 
of  you  : — quite  greedily  full.  Beloved, 
when  elsewhere  you  are  so  much  wanted  ! 
I  send  my  thoughts  there  to  pick  up 
crumbs  for  me. 

It  is  a  strange  blend  of  notions — 
wisdom  and  ignorance  combhied :  for 
you  I  seem  to  know  perfectly;  but  of 
your  life  nothing  at  all.  And  yet  no- 
body there  knows  so  much  about  you 
as  I.  What  you  do  matters  so  much 
less  than  what  you  are.  You,  who  are 
the  dearest  heart  in  all  the  world,  do 
what  you  will,  you  are  so  still  to  me, 
B^eloved. 

I  take  a  happy  armful  of  thoughts 
about    you    into    all   my   dreams :    and 


106  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

when  I  wake  they  are  there  still,  and 
have  done  nothing  but  remain  true. 
What  better  can  I  ask  of  them  ? 

You  do  love  me :  you  have  not 
changed  ?  Without  change  I  remain 
yours  so  long  as  I  live. 

O 

And  you,  Beloved,  what  are  you  think- 
inir  of  me  all  this  while  ?  Think  well  of 
me,  I  beg  you  :  I  deserve  so  much,  loving 
you  as  truly  as  I  do ! 

So  often,  dearest,  I  sit  thinking  my 
hands  into  yours  again  as  when  we  were 
saying  good-bye  the  last  time.  Then  it 
was,  under  our  laughter  and  light  words, 
that  I  saw  suddenly  how  the  thing  too 
great  to  name  had  become  true,  that 
from  friends  we  were  changed  into  lovers. 
It  seemed  the  most  natural  thing  to  be, 
and  yet  was  wonderful — for  it  was  I  who 
loved  you  first :  a  thing  I  could  never  be 
ashamed  of,  and  am  now  proud  to  own 
— for  has  it  not  proved  me  wise  ?  My 
love  for  you  is  the  best  wisdom  that  I 
have.  Good-night,  dearest!  Sleep  as 
well  as  I  love  you,  and  nobody  in  the 
world  will  sleep  so  soundly. 


LOVE-LETTERS  107 


A  FEW  times  in  my  life,  Beloved,  I  have 
had  the  Blue-moon-hunger  for  something 
which  seemed  too  impossible  and  good 
ever  to  come  true  :  prosaic  people  call  it 
being  '  in  the  blues ' ;  I  comfort  myself 
with  a  prettier  word  for  it.  To-day,  not 
the  Blue-moon  itself,  but  the  JNIan  of 
it  came  down  and  ate  plum-porridge 
with  me !  Also,  I  do  believe  that  it 
burnt  his  mouth,  and  am  quite  reason- 
ably happy  thinking  so,  since  it  makes 
me  know  that  you  love  me  as  much  as 
ever. 

If  I  have  had  doubts,  dearest,  they 
have  been  of  myself,  lest  I  might  be 
unworthy  of  your  friendship  or  love. 
Suspicions  of  you  I  never  had. 

AVho  wrote  that  suspicions  among 
thoughts  are  like  bats  among  birds,  flying 
only  by  twilight  ? 

But  even  my  doubts  have  been 
thoughts.  Beloved, — sure  of  you  if  not 
always  of  myself.  And  if  I  have  looked 
for  you  only  with  doubtful  vision,  yet  I 
have  always  seen  you  in  as  strong  a  light 
as  my  eyes  could  bear  : — blue-moonlight. 


108  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

Beloved,  is  not  twilight :  and  blue-moon- 
light has  been  the  light  I  saw  you  by : 
it  is  you  alone  who  can  make  sunlight 
of  it. 

This  I  read  yesterday  has  lain  on  my 
mind  since  as  true  and  altogether  beauti- 
ful, with  the  beauty  of  major,  not  or 
minor  poetry,  though  it  was  a  minor  poet 
who  wrote  it.  It  is  of  a  wood  where 
Apollo  has  gone  in  quest  of  his  Beloved, 
and  she  is  not  yet  to  be  found  : — 

'  Here  each  branch 
Swayed  with  a  glitter  all  its  crowded  leaves, 
And  brushed  the  soft  divine  hair  touching  tliem 
In  ruffled  clusters.   . 

Suddenly  the  moon 
Smoothed  herself  out  of  vapour-drift  and  made 
The  deep  night  full  of  pleasure  in  the  eye 
Of  her  sweet  motion.     Not  alone  she  came 
Leading  the  starlight  with  her  like  a  song : 
And  not  a  bud  of  all  that  undergrowth 
But  crisped  and  tingled  out  an  ardent  edge 
As  the  light  steeped  it :  over  whose  massed  leaves 
The  portals  of  illimitable  sleep 
Faded  in  heaven.' 

That  is  love  in  its  moonrise,  not  its 
sunrise  stage :  yet  you  see,  Beloved,  how 
it  takes  possession  of  its  dark  world, 
quite   as   fully  as  the  brighter  sunlight 


LOVE-LETTERS  109 

could  do.  And  if  I  speak  of  doubts,  I 
mean  no  twilight  and  no  suspicions  :  nor 
by  darkness  do  1  mean  any  un happiness. 

INIy  blue-moon  has  come,  leading  the 
starlight  with  her  like  a  song.  Am  I 
not  happy  enough  to  be  patiently  yours 
before  you  know  it?  Good  things  which 
are  to  be,  before  they  happen  are  already 
true.  Nothing  is  so  true  as  you  are, 
except  my  love  for  you  and  yours  for  me. 
Good-night,  good-night. 

Sleep  well.  Beloved,  and  wake. 


Q 

Beloved, — I  heard  somebody  yesterday 
speak  of  you  as  '  charming ' ;  and  I  be- 
gan wondering  to  myself  was  that  the 
word  which  could  ever  have  covered 
my  thoughts  of  you  ?  I  do  not  know 
whether  you  ever  charmed  me,  except  in 
the  sense  of  charming  which  means 
magic  and  spell-binding.  That  you  did 
from  the  beginning,  dearest.  But  I 
think  I  held  you  at  first  in  too  mucli 
awe  to  discover  charm  in  you  :  and  at 
last  knew  you  too  much  to  the  depths  to 
name  you  by  a  word  so  lightly  used  for 


110  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

the  surface  of  things.  Yet  now  a  charm 
in  you,  which  is  not  all  you,  but  just  a 
part  of  you,  comes  to  light,  when  I  see 
you  wondering  whether  you  are  really 
loved,  or  whether,  Beloved,  I  only  like 
you  rather  well ! 

Well,  if  you  will  be  so  *  charming,'  I 
am  helpless  :  and  can  do  nothing,  nothing, 
but  pray  for  the  blue-moon  to  rise,  and 
love  you  a  little  better  because  you 
have  some  of  that  divine  foolishness 
which  strikes  the  very  wise  ones  of  earth, 
and  makes  them  kin  to  weaker  mortals 
who  otherwise  might  miss  their  *  charm  ' 
altogether. 

Truly,  Beloved,  if  I  am  happy,  it  is 
because  I  am  also  your  most  patiently 
loving. 


R 

Beloved, — The  certainty  which  I  have 
now  that  you  love  me  so  fills  all  my 
thoughts,  I  cannot  understand  you  being 
in  any  doubt  on  your  side.  What  must 
I  do  that  I  do  not  do,  to  show  gladness 
when  we  meet  and  sorrow  when  we  have 
to  part?     I    am   sure  that   I    make   no 


LOVE-r.ETTERS  111 

pretence  or  disguise,  except  that  I  do  not 
stand  and  wring  my  hands  before  all  the 
world,  and  cry  '  Don't  go  ! ' — which  has 
sometimes  been  in  my  mind,  to  be  kept 
not  said ! 

Indeed,  T  think  so  much  of  you,  my 
dear,  that  I  believe  some  day,  if  you  do 
your  part,  you  will  only  have  to  look  up 
from  your  books  to  find  me  standing.  If 
you  did,  would  you  still  be  in  doubt 
whether  I  loved  you  ? 

Oh,  if  any  apparition  of  me  ever  goes 
to  you,  all  my  thoughts  will  surely  look 
truthfully  out  of  its  eyes ;  and  even  you 
will  read  what  is  there  at  last  I 

Beloved,  I  kiss  your  blind  eyes,  and 
love  them  the  better  for  all  their  un- 
readiness to  see  that  I  am  already  their 
slave.  Not  a  day  now  but  I  think  I 
may  see  you  again  :  I  am  in  a  golden 
uncertainty  from  hour  to  hour. 

I  love  you :  you  love  me :  a  mist  of 
blessing  swims  over  my  eyes  as  I  write 
the  words,  till  they  become  one  and  the 
same  thing :  I  can  no  longer  divide  their 
meaning  in  my  mind.  Amen  :  there  is 
no  need  that  I  should. 


112  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


Beloved, — I  have  not  written  to  you  for 
quite  a  long  time :  ah,  I  could  not.  I 
have  nothing  now  to  say !  I  think  I 
could  very  easily  die  of  this  great  happi- 
ness, so  certainly  do  you  love  me  !  Just 
a  breath  more  of  it  and  I  should  be  gone. 

Good-bye,  dearest,  and  good-bye,  and 
good-bye !  If  you  want  letters  from  me 
now,  you  must  ask  for  them  !  That  the 
earth  contains  us  both,  and  that  we  love 
each  other,  is  about  all  that  I  have  mind 
enough  to  take  in.  I  do  not  think  I  can 
love  you  more  than  I  do :  you  are  no 
longer  my  dream  but  my  great  waking 
thought.  I  am  waiting  for  no  blue- 
moonrise  now :  my  heart  has  not  a  wish 
which  you  do  not  fulfil.  I  owe  you  my 
whole  life,  and  for  any  good  to  you  must 
pay  it  out  to  the  last  farthing,  and  still 
feel  myself  your  debtor. 

Oh,  Beloved,  I  am  most  poor  and  most 
rich  when  I  think  of  your  love.  Good- 
night ;  I  can  never  let  thought  of  you  go  1 


LOVE-LEITERS  113 

Beloved, — These  are  almost  all  of  them, 
but  not  quite  ;  a  few  here  and  there  have 
cried  to  be  taken  out,  saying  they  were 
still  too  shy  to  be  looked  at.  I  can't 
argue  with  them :  they  know  their  own 
minds  best ;  and  you  know  mine. 

See  what  a  dignified  historic  name  1 
have  given  this  letter-box,  or  chatter- 
box, or  whatever  you  like  to  call  it. 
But  '  Hesurrection  Pie '  is  my  name  for 
it.  Don't  eat  too  much  of  it,  prays  your 
loving. 


H 


114  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    XXIII 

Saving  your  presence,  dearest,  I  would 
rather  have  Prince  Otto,  a  very  lovable 
character  for  second  aiFections  to  cling 
to.  Richard  Feverel  would  never  marry 
again,  so  I  don't  ask  for  him  :  as  for  the 
rest,  they  are  all  too  excellent  for  me. 
They  give  me  the  impression  of  having 
worn  copy-books  under  their  coats,  when 
they  were  boys,  to  cheat  punishment: 
and  the  copy-books  got  beaten  into  their 
systems. 

You  must  find  me  somebody  who  was 
a  'gallons  young  hound'  in  the  days  of 
his  youth — Crossjay  for  instance : — there ! 
I  have  found  the  very  man  for  me ! 

But  really  and  truly,  are  you  better? 
It  will  not  hurt  your  foot  to  come  to 
me,  since  I  am  not  to  come  to  you? 
How  I  long  to  see  you  again,  dearest ; 
it  is  an  age  I     As  a  matter  of  fact,  it  is 


LOVE-LETTERS  115 

a  fortnight :  but  I  dread  lest  you  will 
find  some  change  in  me.  I  have  kept 
a  real  white  hair  to  show  you,  I  drew 
it  out  of  my  comb  the  other  morning: 
wound  up  into  a  curl  it  becomes  quite 
visible,  and  it  is  ivory-white :  you  are  not 
to  think  it  flaxen,  and  take  away  its 
one  wee  sentiment !  And  I  make  you 
an  offer : — you  shall  have  it  if,  honestly, 
you  can  find  in  your  own  head  a  white 
one  to  exchange. 

Dearest,  I  am  not  hurt,  nor  do  I  take 
seriously  to  heart  your  mother's  present 
coldness.  How  much  more  I  could  for- 
give her  when  I  put  myself  in  her  place ! 
She  may  well  feel  a  struggle  and  some 
resentment  at  having  to  give  up  in  any 
degree  her  place  with  you.  All  my 
selfishness  would  come  to  the  front  if 
that  were  demanded  of  me. 

Do  not  think,  because  I  leave  her 
alone,  that  I  am  repaying  her  coldness 
in  the  same  coin.  I  know  that  for  the 
present  anything  I  do  must  offend. 
Have  I  demanded  your  coming  too 
soon  ?  Then  stay  away  another  day — 
or  two :  every  day  only  piles  up  the 
joy  it  will  be  to  have  your  arms  round 


116  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

me  once  more.  I  can  keep  for  a  little 
longer :  and  the  grey  hair  will  keep, 
and  many  to-morrows  will  come  bring- 
ing good  things  for  us,  when  perhaps 
your  mother's  '  share  of  the  world '  will 
be  over. 

Don't  say  it,  but  when  you  next  kiss 
her,  kiss  her  for  me  also :  I  am  sorry  for 
all  old  people :  their  love  of  things  they 
are  losing  is  so  far  more  to  be  reverenced 
and  made  room  for  than  ours  of  the 
things  which  will  come  to  us  in  good 
time  abundantly. 

To-night  I  feel  selfish  at  having  too 
much  of  your  love :  and  not  a  bit  of  it 
can  I  let  go !  I  hope,  Beloved,  we  shall 
live  to  see  each  other's  grey  hairs  in 
earnest:  grey  hairs  that  we  shall  not 
laugh  at,  as  at  this  one  I  pulled.  How 
dark  your  dear  eyes  will  look  with  a 
white  setting !  My  heart's  heart,  every 
day  you  grow  larger  round  me,  and  I  so 
much  stronger  depending  upon  you  ! 

I  won't  say — come  for  certain,  to- 
morrow: but  come  if,  and  as  soon  as,  you 
can.  I  seem  to  see  a  mile  further  when 
I  am  on  the  look-out  for  you:  and  I 
shall    be    long-sighted    every    day    until 


LOVE-LETTERS  117 

you  come.  It  is  only  doubtful  hope  de- 
ferred which  maketh  the  heart  sick.  I 
am  as  happy  as  the  day  is  long  waiting 
for  you  :  but  the  day  is  long,  dearest, 
none  the  less  when  I  don't  see  you. 

All  this  space  on  the  page  below  is 
love.  I  have  no  time  left  to  put  it  into 
words,  or  words  into  it.  You  bless  my 
thoughts  constantly. — Believe  me,  never 
your  thoughtless. 


118  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER     XXIV 

Dearest, — How,  when,  and  where  is 
there  any  use  wrangling  as  to  which  of 
us  loves  the  other  the  best  ('  the  better,' 
I  believe,  would  be  the  more  grammatical 
phrase  in  incompetent  Queen's  English), 
and  why  in  that  of  all  things  should  we 
pretend  to  be  rivals  ?  For  this  at  least 
seems  certain  to  me,  that,  being  created 
male  and  female,  no  two  lovers  since  the 
world  began  ever  loved  each  other  quite 
in  the  savie  way  :  it  is  not  in  nature  for  it 
to  be  so.  They  cannot  compare :  only  to 
the  best  that  is  in  them  they  do  love  each 
after  their  kind, — as  do  we  for  certain  ! 

Be  sure,  then,  that  I  am  utterly  con- 
tented with  what  I  get  (and  you.  Beloved, 
and  you  ?) :  nay,  I  wonder  for  ever  at  the 
love  you  have  given  me  :  and  if  I  will  to 
lay  mine  at  your  feet,  and  feel  yours 
crowning  my  life, — why,  so   it  is,   you 


LOVE-LETTERS  119 

know ;  you  cannot  alter  it  I  And  if 
you  insist  that  your  love  is  at  my  feet, 
I  have  only  to  turn  Irish  and  reply  that 
it  is  because  I  am  heels  over  head  in 
love  with  you : — and,  mark  you,  that  is 
no  pretty  attitude  for  a  lady  that  you 
have  driven  me  into  in  order  that  I  may 
stick  to  my  *  crown ' ! 

Go  to,  dearest !  There  is  one  thing  in 
which  I  can  beat  you,  and  that  is  in  the 
bandying  of  words  and  all  verbal  conjur- 
ings :  take  this  as  the  last  proof  of  it  and 
rest  quiet.  I  know  you  love  me  a  great 
great  deal  more  than  I  have  wit  or  power 
to  love  you :  and  that  is  just  the  little 
reason  why  your  love  mounts  till,  as  I 
tell  you,  it  crowns  me  (head  or  heels) : 
while  mine,  insufficient  and  grovelling, 
lies  at  your  feet,  and  will  till  they 
become  amputated.  And  I  can  give 
you,  but  won't,  sixty  other  reasons  why 
things  are  as  I  say,  and  are  to  be  left  as 
I  say.  And  oh,  my  world,  my  world,  it 
is  with  you  I  go  round  sunwards,  and 
you  make  my  evenings  and  mornings, 
and  will,  till  Time  shuts  his  wings  over 
us !  And  now  it  is  doleful  business  I 
have  to  write  to  vou.  .  .  . 


120  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

I  have  dropped  to  sleep  over  all  this 
writing  of  things,  and  my  cheek  down  on 
the  page  has  made  the  paper  unwilling 
to  take  the  ink  again : — what  a  pretty- 
compliment  to  me :  and,  if  you  prefer  it, 
what  an  easy  way  of  writing  to  you  !  I 
can  send  you  such  any  day  and  be  as  idle 
as  I  like.  And  you  will  decide  about  all 
the  above  exactly  as  you  and  I  think 
best  (or  should  it  be  '  better'  again,  being 
only  between  us  two  ?).  When  you  get 
this,  blow  your  beloved  self  a  kiss  in  the 
glass  for  me, — a  great  big  shattering  blow 
that  shall  astonish  ]Mercury  behind  his 
window-pane.  Good-night,  my  best — 
or  *  better,'  for  that  is  what  I  most  want 
you  to  be. 


LOVE-LETTERS  121 


LETTER    XXV 

My  own  Beloved,  —  And  I  never 
thanked  you  yesterday  for  your  dear 
words  about  the  resurrection  pie ;  that 
comes  of  quarrelHng  !  Well,  you  must 
prove  them  and  come  quickly  that  I 
may  see  this  restoration  of  health  and 
spirits  that  you  assure  me  of.  You  avoid 
saying  that  they  sent  you  to  sleep ;  but 
I  suppose  that  is  what  you  mean. 

Fate  meant  me  only  to  light  upon  gay 
things  this  morning :  listen  to  this  and 
guess  where  it  comes  from: — 


When  March  with  variant  winds  was  past, 
And  April  had  with  her  silver  showers 
Ta'en  leif  at  life  with  an  orient  blast; 
And  lusty  May,  that  mother  of  flowers. 
Had  made  tlie  birds  to  begin  their  hours, 
Among  the  odours  ruddy  and  white. 
Whose  harmony  was  the  ear's  delight : 


122  AN  ENGIJSH WOMAN'S 

In  bed  at  morrow  I  sleeping  lay  ; 

Methought  Aurora,  with  crystal  een, 

In  at  the  window  looked  by  day, 

And  gave  me  her  visage  pale  and  green  : 

And  on  her  hand  sang  a  lark  from  the  splene, 

"  Awake  ye  lovers  from  slumbering  ! 

See  how  the  lusty  morrow  doth  spring ! " ' 

Ah,  but  you  are  no  scholar  of  the  things 
in  your  own  tongue !  That  is  Dunbar, 
a  Scots  poet  contemporary  of  Henry  vii., 
just  a  Httle  bit  altered  by  me  to  make 
him  soundable  to  your  ears.  If  I  had 
not  had  to  leave  an  archaic  word  here  and 
there,  would  you  ever  have  guessed  he 
lay  outside  this  century  ?  That  shows 
the  permanent  element  in  all  good 
poetry,  and  in  all  good  joy  in  things 
also.  In  the  four  centuries  since  that 
was  written  we  have  only  succeeded  in 
worsening  the  meaning  of  certain  words, 
as  for  instance  '  spleen,'  which  now  means 
irritation  and  vexation,  but  stood  then 
for  quite  the  opposite — what  we  should 
call,  I  suppose,  'a  full  heart.'  It  is 
what  I  am  always  saying  —  a  good 
digestion  is  the  root  of  nearly  all  the 
good  living  and  high  thinking  we  are 
capable  of:   and  the  spleen  was  then  the 


LOVE-LETTERS  123 

root  of  the  happy  emotions  as  it  is  now 
of  the  miserable  ones.  Your  pre-Refor- 
mation  lark  sang  from  '  a  full  stomach,' 
and  thanked  God  it  had  a  constitution 
to  carry  it  off  without  affectation  :  and 
your  nineteenth  century  lark  applying 
the  same  code  of  life,  his  plain-song  is 
mere  happy  everyday  prose,  and  not 
poetry  at  all  as  we  try  to  make  it 
out  to  be. 

I  have  no  news  for  you  at  all  of  any 
one :  all  inside  the  house  is  a  simmer  of 
peace  and  quiet,  with  blinds  drawn  down 
ao-aiust  the  heat  the  whole  dav  lons^.  No 
callers ;  and  as  for  me,  I  never  call  else- 
where. The  gossips  about  here  eke  out 
a  precarious  existence  by  washing  each 
other's  dirty  linen  in  public  :  and  the 
process  never  seems  to  result  in  any 
satisfactory  cleansing. 

I  avoid  saying  what  news  I  trust  to- 
morrow's post-bag  may  contain  for  me. 
Every  wish  I  send  you  comes  'from  the 
spleen,'  which  means  I  am  very  healthy, 
and,  conditionally,  as  happy  as  is  good 
for  me.  Pray  God  bless  my  dear  Share 
of  the  world,  and  make  him  get  well  for 
his  own  and  my  sake  I     Amen. 


124  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

This  catches  the  noon  post,  an  event 
which  always  shows  I  am  jubilant,  with 
a  lot  of  the  opposite  to  a  '  little  death ' 
feeling  running  over  my  nerves.  I  feel 
the  2f:rass  growing?  under  me  :  the  reverse 
of  poor  Keats 's  complaint.  Good-bye, 
Beloved,  till  I  find  my  way  into  the 
provender  of  to-morrow's  post-bag. 


LOVE-LETTERS  125 


LETTER    XXVI 

Oh,  wings  of  the  morning,  here  you 
come !  I  have  been  looking  out  for  you 
ever  since  post  came.  Roberts  is  carry- 
ing orders  into  town,  and  will  bring 
you  this  with  a  touch  of  the  hat  and 
an  amused  grin  under  it.  I  saw  you 
right  on  the  top  Sallis  Hill :  this  is  to 
wager  that  my  eyes  have  told  me  cor- 
rectly. Look  out  for  me  from  far  away, 
I  am  at  my  corner  window  :  wave  to 
me  !  Dearest,  this  is  to  kiss  you  before 
I  can. 


126  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    XXVII 

Dearest, — I  have  made  a  bad  beginning 
of  the  week  :  I  wonder  how  it  will  end  ? 
it  all  comes  of  my  not  seeing  enough  of 
you.  Time  hangs  heavy  on  my  hands, 
and  the  Devil  finds  me  the  mischief ! 

I  prevailed  upon  myself  to  go  on 
Sunday  and  listen  to  our  new  lately 
appointed  vicar :  for  I  thought  it  not 
fair  to  condemn  him  on  the  strength  of 

]\Irs.   P 's  terrible  reporting   powers 

and  her  sensuous  worship  of  his  full-blown 
flowers  of  speech — '  pulpit-pot-plants '  is 
what  I  call  them. 

It  was  all  not  worse  and  not  other- 
wise than  I  had  expected.  I  find  there 
are  only  two  kinds  of  clerics  as  generally 
necessary  to  salvation  in  a  country  parish 
— one  leads  his  parishioners  to  the  altar 
and  the  other  to  the  pulpit :  and  the 
latter  is  vastly  the  more  popular  among 


LOVE-LETTERS  127 

the  articulate  and  gad-about  members 
of  his  flock.  This  one  sways  himself 
over  the  edge  of  his  frame,  making 
sio-nals  of  distress  in  all  directions,  and 
with  that  and  his  windy  flights  of  oratory 
suggests  twenty  minutes  in  a  balloon- 
car,  till  he  comes  down  to  earth  at  the 
finish  with  the  Doxology  for  a  parachute. 
His  shepherd's  crook  is  one  long  note 
of  interrogation,  with  which  he  tries  to 
hook  down  the  heavens  to  the  under- 
standing of  his  hearers,  and  his  hearers 
up  to  an  understanding  of  himself.  All 
his  arguments  are  put  interrogatively, 
and  few  of  them  are  worth  answering. 
Well,  well,  I  shall  be  all  the  freer  for 
your  visit  when  you  come  next  Sunday, 
and  any  Sunday  after  that  you  will : 
and  he  shall  come  in  to  tea  if  you  like 
and  talk  to  you  in  quite  a  cultured  and 
agreeable  manner,  as  he  can  when  his 
favourite  beverage  is  before  him. 

I  discover  that  I  get  'the  snaps  on 
a  Monday  morning,  if  I  get  them  at  all. 
The  M.A.  gets  them  on  the  Sunday 
itself,  softly  but  regularly :  they  distress 
no  one,  and  we  all  know  the  cause :  her 
fingers  are  itching  for  the  knitting  which 


128  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

she  mayn't  do.  Your  protestant  ignores 
Lent  as  a  popish  device,  a  fond  thing 
vainly  invented :  but  spreads  it  instead 
over  fifty-two  days  in  the  year.  Why, 
I  want  to  know,  cannot  I  change  the 
subject  ? 

Sunday  we  get  no  post  (and  no  collec- 
tion except  in  church)  unless  we  send 
down  to  the  town  for  it,  so  Monday  is  all 
the  more  welcome  :  but  this  I  have  been 
up  and  writing  before  it  arrives — there- 
fore the  '  snaps.' 

Our  postman  is  a  lovely  sight.  I 
watched  him  walking  up  the  drive  the 
other  morning,  and  he  seemed  quite  per- 
fection, for  I  guessed  he  was  bringing  me 
the  thing  which  would  make  me  happy 
all  day.  I  only  hope  the  Government 
pays  him  properly. 

I  think  this  is  the  least  pleasant  letter 
I  have  ever  sent  you  :  shall  I  tell  you 
why  ?  It  was  not  the  sermon  :  he  is 
quite  a  forgivable  good  man  in  his  way. 
But   in  the   afternoon   that   same    Mrs. 

P came,   got  me   in   a   corner   and 

wanted  to  unburden  herself  of  invective 
against  your  mother,  believing  that  I 
should  be  glad,  because  her  coldness  to 


LOVE-LETTERS  129 

me  has  become  known  !  What  mean 
things  some  people  can  think  about  one ! 
I  heard  nothing :  but  I  am  ruffled  in  all 
my  plumage  and  want  stroking.  And 
my  love  to  your  mother,  please,  if  she 
will  have  it.  It  is  only  through  her  that 
I  get  you. — Ever  your  very  own. 


130  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    XXVIII 

Dearest, — Here  comes  a  letter  to  you 
from  me  flying  in  the  opposite  direction. 
I  won't  say  I  am  not  wishing  to  go  ;  but 
oh,  to  be  a  bird  in  two  places  at  once  I 
Give  this  letter,  then,  a  special  nesting- 
place,  because  I  am  so  much  on  the 
wing  elsewhere. 

I  shut  my  eyes  most  of  the  time 
through  France,  and  opened  them  on  a 
soup-tureen  full  of  coffee  which  pre- 
sented itself  at  the  frontier:  and  then 
realised  that  only  a  little  way  ahead  lay 
Berne,  with  baths,  buns,  bears,  breakfast, 
and  other  nice  things  beginning  with  B, 
waiting  to  make  us  clean,  comfortable, 
contented,  and  other  nice  things  begin- 
ning with  C. 

Through  France  I  loved  you  sleepy 
fashion,  with  many  dreams  in  between  not 
all  about  you.     But  now  I  am  breathing 


LOVE-LETTERS  131 

thoughts  of  you  out  of  a  new  atmo- 
sphere— a  great  gulp  of  you,  all  clean- 
living  and  high-thinking  between  these 
Alpine  royal  highnesses  with  snow-white 
crowns  to  their  heads  :  and  no  time  for  a 
word  more  about  anything  except  you  : 
you,  and  double-you, — and  treble-you  if 
the  alphabet  only  had  grace  to  contain 
so  beautiful  a  symbol !  Good-bye  :  we 
meet  next,  perhaps,  out  of  Lucerne :  if 
not, — Italy. 

What  a  lot  I  have  to  go  through  before 
we  meet  again  visibly !  You  will  find 
me  world-worn,  my  Beloved !  Write 
often. 


132  AN  ENGLISHWO.AIAN'S 


LETTER    XXIX 

Beloved, — You  know  of  the  method  for 
making  a  cat  settle  down  in  a  strange 
place  by  buttering  her  all  over :  the 
theory  being  that  by  tiie  time  she  has 
polished  off  the  butter  she  feels  herself 
at  home  ?  My  morning's  work  has  been 
the  buttering  of  the  Mother-Aunt  with 
such  things  as  will  Lucerne  her  the 
most.  When  her  instincts  are  appeased 
I  am  the  more  free  to  indulge  my  own. 

So  after  breakfast  we  went  round  the 
cloisters,  very  thick  set  with  tablets  and 
family  vaults,  and  crowded  graves  en- 
closed. It  proved  quite  '  the  best  butter.' 
To  me  the  penance  turned  out  interest- 
ing after  a  period  of  natural  repulsion. 
A  most  unpleasant  addition  to  sepulchral 
sentiment  is  here  the  fashion :  photo- 
graphs of  the  departed  set  into  the 
stone.     You  see  an  elegant  and  genteel 


LOVE-LETTERS  183 

marble  cross  :  there  on  the  pedestal 
above  the  name  is  the  photo : — a  smug 
man  with  bourgeois  whiskers, — a  militia- 
man with  waxed  moustaches  well  turned 
up, — a  woman  well  attired  and  conscious 
of  it:  you  cannot  think  how  indecent 
looked  the  pretension  of  such  types  to 
the  dignity  of  death  and  immortality. 

But  just  one  or  two  faces  stood  the 
test,  and  were  justified  :  a  young  man 
oppressed  with  the  burden  of  youth ;  a 
sweet,  toothless  grandmother  in  a  bonnet, 
wearing  old  age  like  a  flower ;  a  woman 
not  beautiful  but  for  her  neck  which 
carried  indignation ;  her  face  had  a 
thwarted  look.  '  Dead  and  rotten  '  one 
did  not  say  of  these  in  disgust  and  in- 
voluntarily as  one  did  of  the  others. 
And  yet  I  don't  suppose  the  eye  picks 
out  the  faces  that  kindled  most  kindness 
round  them  when  living,  or  that  one  can 
see  well  at  all  where  one  sees  without 
sympathy.  I  think  the  Mother- Aunt's 
face  would  not  look  dear  to  most  people 
as  it  does  to  me, — yet  my  sight  of  her  is 
the  truer :  only  1  would  not  put  it  up  on 
a  tombstone  in  order  that  it  mio-ht  look 
nothing  to  those  that  pass  by. 


134  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

I  wrote  this  much,  and  then,  leaving 
.the  M.A.  to  glory  in  her  innumerable 
correspondence,  Arthur  and  I  went  off 
to  the  lake,  where  we  have  been  for 
about  seven  hours.  On  it,  I  found  it 
become  infinitely  more  beautiful,  for 
everything  was  mystified  by  a  lovely 
bloomy  haze,  out  of  which  the  white 
peaks  floated  like  dreams :  and  the 
mountains  change  and  change,  and  seem 
not  all  the  same  as  going  when  returning. 
Don't  ask  me  to  write  landscape  to  you  : 
one  breathes  it  in,  and  it  is  there  ever 
after,  but  remains  unset  to  words. 

The  T s  whittle  themselves  out  of 

our  company  just  to  the  right  amount : 
come  back  at  the  right  time  (which  is 
more  than  Arthur  and  I  are  likely  to  do 
when  our  legs  get  on  the  spin),  and  are 
duly  welcome  with  a  diversity  of  doings 
to  talk  about.  Their  tastes  are  more  the 
M.A.'s,  and  their  activities  about  half- 
way between  hers  and  ours,  so  we  make 

rather  a  fortunate  quintette.    The  M 

trio  join  us  the  day  after  to-morrow, 
when  the  majority  of  us  will  head  away 
at  once  to  Florence.  Ai-thur  growls  and 
threatens  he  means  to  be  left  behind  for 


LOVE-LETTERS  135 

a  week :  and  it  suits  the  funny  little 
jealousy  of  the  M.A.  well  enough  to 
see  us  parted  for  a  time,  quite  apart 
from  the  fact  that  I  shall  then  be  more 
dependent  on  her  company.  She  will 
then  glory  in  overworking  herself, — say 
it  is  me;  and  I  shall  feel  a  fiend.  No 
letter  at  all,  dearest,  this ;  merely  talky- 
talky. — Yours  without  words. 


136  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    XXX 

Dearest, — I  cannot  say  I  have  seen 
Pisa,  for  the  majority  had  their  way,  and 
we  simply  skipped  into  it,  got  ourselves 
bumped  down  at  the  Duomo  and  Campo 
Santo  for  two  hours,  fell  exhausted  to  bed, 
and  skipped  out  again  by  the  first  train 
next  morning.  Over  the  walls  of  the 
Campo  Santo  are  some  divine  crumbs  of 
Benozzo  Gozzoli  (don't  expect  me  ever 
to  spell  the  names  of  dead  painters 
correctly :  it  is  a  politeness  one  owes  to 
the  living,  but  the  famous  dead  are 
exalted  by  being  spelt  phonetically  as 
the  heart  dictates,  and  become  all  the 
better  company  for  that  greatest  of 
unspelt  and  spread-about  names — Shak- 
spere,  Shakspeare,  Shakespeare — his  mark, 
not  himself).  Such  a  long  parenthesis 
requires  stepping-stones  to  carry  you 
over  it :  '  crumbs  '  was  the  last  (wasn't  a 


•iw 


LOVE-LETTERS  137 

whole  loaf  of  bread  a  stepping-stone  in 
one  of  Andersen's  fairy-tales  ?) :  but, 
indeed,  I  hadn't  time  to  digest  them 
properly.  Let  me  come  back  to  them 
before  I  die,  and  bury  me  in  that  en- 
closure if  you  love  me  as  much  then  as  I 
think  you  do  now. 

The  Baptistry  has  a  roof  of  echoes  that 
is  wonderful, — a  mirror  of  sound  hung 
over  the  head  of  an  official  who  opens  his 
mouth  for  centimes  to  drop  there.  You 
sing  notes  up  into  it  (or  rather  you  don't, 
for  that  is  his  perquisite),  and  they  fly 
circling,  and  flock,  and  become  a  single 
chord  stretching  two  octaves  :  till  you 
feel  that  you  are  living  inside  what  in  the 
days  of  our  youth  would  have  been  called 
'the  sound  of  a  grand  Amen.' 

The  cathedral  has  fine  points,  or  more 
than  points — aspects  :  but  the  Italian 
version  of  Gothic,  with  its  bands  of  flat 
marbles  instead  of  mouldings,  was  a  shock 
to  me  at  first.  I  only  begin  to  under- 
stand it  now  that  I  have  seen  the  outside 
of  the  Duomo  at  Florence.  Curiously 
enough,  it  doesn't  strike  me  as  in  the 
least  Christian,  only  civic  and  splendid, 
reminding  me  of  what  Ruskin  says  about 


138  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

church  architecture  being  really  a  de- 
pendant on  the  feudal  or  domestic.  The 
Strozzi  Palace  is  a  beautiful  piece  of 
street-architecture ;  its  effect  is  of  an 
iron  hand  which  gives  you  a  buffet  in  the 
face  when  you  look  up  and  wonder — 
how  shall  I  climb  in  ?  I  will  tell  you 
more  about  insides  when  I  write  next. 

I  fear  my  last  letter  to  you  from 
Lucerne  may  either  have  strayed,  or  not 
even  have  begun  straying  :  for  in  the 
hurry  of  coming  away  1  left  it,  addressed, 
I  think,  but  unstamped ;  and  I  am  not  sure 
that  that  particular  hotel  will  be  Christian 
enough  to  spare  the  postage  out  of  the 
bill,  which  had  a  galaxy  of  small  extras 
running  into  centimes,  and  suggesting  a 
red-tape  rectitude  that  would  not  show 
blind  25-centime  gratitude  to  the  backs 
of  departed  guests.  So  be  patient  and 
forgiving  if  I  seem  to  have  written  little. 
I  found  two  of  yours  waiting  for  me,  and 
cannot  choose  between  them  which  I 
find  most  dear.  I  will  say,  for  a  fancy, 
the  shorter,  that  you  may  ever  be  en- 
couraged to  write  your  shortest  rather 
than  none  at  all.  One  word  from  you 
gives  me    almost   as   much    pleasure   as 


LOVE-LETTERS  189 

twenty,  for  it  contains  all  your  sincerity 
and  truth  ;  and  what  more  do  I  want  ? 
You  bless  me  quite.  How  many  per- 
fectly happy  days  I  owe  to  you,  and 
seldom  dare  dream  that  I  have  made  any 
beginning  of  a  return  !  If  I  could  take 
one  unhappy  day  out  of  your  life,  dearest, 
the  secret  would  be  mine,  and  no  such 
thing  should  be  left  in  it.  Be  happy, 
beloved  !  oh,  happy,  happy, — with  me  for 
a  partial  reason — that  is  what  I  wish  1 


UO  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    XXXI 

Dearest, — The  Italian  paper-money 
paralyses  my  brain  :  I  cannot  calculate 
in  it;  and  were  I  left  to  myself  an  un- 
scrupulous shopman  could  empty  me  of 
pounds  without  my  becoming  conscious 

of  it  till  I  beheld  vacuum.  But  the  T s 

have  been  wonderful  caretakers  to  me : 
and  to-morrow  Arthur  rejoins  us,  so  that 
I  shall  be  able  to  resume  my  full  activities 
under  his  safe-conduct. 

The  ways  of  the  Italian  cabbies  and 
porters  fill  me  with  terror  for  the  time 
when  I  may  have  to  fall  alive  and  un- 
assisted into  their  hands :  they  have 
neither  conscience  nor  gratitude,  and 
regard  thievish  demands  when  satisfied 
merely  as  stepping-stones  to  higher  things. 

Many  of  the  outsides  of  Florence  I 
seemed  to  know  by  heart — the  Palazzo 
Vecchio  for  instance.     But  close  by  it 


LOVE-LETTERS  141 

Cellini's  two  statues,  the  Judith  and  the 
Perseus,  brought  my  heart  up  to  my 
mouth  unexpectedly.  The  Perseus  is  so 
out  of  proportion  as  to  be  ludicrous  from 
one  point  of  view  :  but  another  is  mag- 
nificent enough  to  make  me  forgive  the 
scamp  his  autobiography  from  now  to  the 
day  of  judgment  (when  we  shall  all  begin 
forgiving  each  other  in  great  haste,  I 
suppose,  for  fear  of  the  devil  taking  the 
hindmost !),  and  I  registered  a  vow  on 
the  spot  to  that  effect : — so  no  more  of 
him  here,  henceforth,  but  good  ! 

There  is  not  so  much  colour  about  as 
I  had  expected :  and  austerity  rather 
than  richness  is  the  note  of  most  of  the 
exteriors. 

I  have  not  been  allowed  into  the 
Uffizi  yet,  so  to-day  consoled  myself  with 
the  Pitti.  Titian's  '  Duke  of  Norfolk '  is 
there,  and  I  loved  him,  seeing  a  certain 
likeness  there  to  somebody  whom  I — 
like.  A  photo  of  him  will  be  coming  to 
you.  Also  there  is  a  very  fine  Lely- 
Vandj^ck  of  Charles  i.  and  Henrietta 
INI  aria,  a  quite  moral  painting,  making  a 
triumphant  assertion  of  that  martyr's  bad 
character.    I  imagine  he  got  into  Heaven 


142  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

through  having  his  head  cut  off  and  cast 
from  him  :  otherwise  all  of  him  would 
have  perished  along  with  his  mouth. 

Somewhere  too  high  up  was  hanging 
a  ravishing  Botticelli — a  Madonna  and 
Child  bending  over  like  a  wind-blown  tree 
to  be  kissed  by  St.  John  : — a  composition 
that  takes  you  up  in  its  arms  and  rocks 
you  as  you  look  at  it.  Andrea  del  Sarto 
is  to  me  only  a  big  mediocrity  :  there  is 
nothing  here  to  touch  his  chortling  child- 
Christ  in  our  National  Gallery. 

At  Pisa  I  slept  in  a  mosquito-net,  and 
felt  like  a  bride  at  the  altar  under  a  tulle 
veil  which  was  too  large  for  her.  Here, 
for  lack  of  that  luxury,  being  assured 
that  there  were  no  mosquitoes  to  be  had, 
I  have  been  sadly  ravaged.  The  creatures 
pick  out  all  foreigners,  I  think,  and  only 
when  they  have  exhausted  the  supply  do 

they  pass  on  to  the  natives.    Mrs.  T 

left  one  foot  unveiled  when  in  Pisa,  and 
only  this  morning  did  the  irritation  in 
the  part  bitten  begin  to  come  out. 

I  can  now  ask  for  a  bath  in  Italian, 
and  order  the  necessary  things  for  myself 
in  the  hotel  :  also  say  '  come  in '  and 
'thank  you.'     But  just  the  few  days  of 


LOVE-LETTERS  143 

that  very  German  table  dhote  at  Lucerne, 
where  I  talked  gladly  to  polish  myself 
up,  have  given  my  tongue  a  hybrid  way 
of  talking  without  thinking :  and  I  say 
*ja,jay  and  '  nein,'  and  '  der,  die,  das,"  as 
often  as  not  before  such  Italian  nouns  as 
I  have  yet  captured.  To  fall  upon  a 
chambermaid  who  knows  French  is  like 
coming  upon  my  native  tongue  suddenly. 

Give  me  good  news  of  your  foot  and 
all  that  is  above  it :  I  am  so  doubtful  of 
its  being  really  strong  yet ;  and  its  willing 
spirits  will  overcome  it  some  day  and  do 
it  an  injury,  and  hurt  my  feelings  dread- 
fully at  the  same  time. 

Walk  only  on  one  leg  whenever  you 
think  of  me !  I  tell  you  truly  I  am 
wonderfully  little  lonely :  and  yet  my 
thoughts  are  constantly  away  with  you, 
wishing,  wishing, — what  no  word  on  paper 
can  ever  carry  to  you.  It  shall  be  at  our 
next  meeting  ! — All  yours. 


144  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    XXXII 

My  Dearest, — Florence  is  still  eating 
up  all  my  time  and  energies  :  I  promised 
you  there  should  be  austerity  and  seli- 
denial  in  the  matter  of  letter- writing : 
and  I  know  you  are  unselfish  enough  to 
expect  even  less  than  I  send  you. 

Girls  in  the  street  address  compliments 
to  Arthur's  complexion  :  —  *  beautiful 
orown  boy '  they  call  him :  and  he 
simmers  over  with  vanity,  and  wishes 
he  could  show  them  his  boating  arms, 
brown  up  to  the  shoulder,  as  well. 
Have  you  noticed  that  combination  in 
some  of  the  dearest  specimens  of  young 
English  manhood, — great  physical  vanity 
and  great  mental  modesty  ?  and  each  as 
transparently  sincere  as  the  other. 

The  Bargello  is  an  ideal  museum  for 
the  storage  of  the  best  things  out  of  the 
IMiddle  Ages.     It  opens  out  of  splendid 


LOVE-LETTERS  145 

courtyards  and  staircases,  and  ranges 
through  rooms  which  have  quite  a  feudal 
gloom  about  them ;  most  of  these  are 
hung  with  bad  late  tapestries  (too  late 
at  least  for  my  taste),  so  that  the  gloom 
is  welcome  and  charming,  making  even 
*  Gobelins '  quite  bearable.  I  find  quite 
a  new  man  here  to  admire — Pollaiolo, 
both  painter  and  sculptor,  one  of  the 
school  of  '  passionate  anatomists,'  as  1 
call  them,  about  the  time  of  Botticelli, 
I  fancy.  He  has  one  bust  of  a  young 
Florentine  which  equals  Verocchio  on 
the  same  ground,  and  charms  me  even 
more.  Some  of  his  subjects  are  done 
twice  over,  in  paint  and  bronze :  but  he 
is  more  really  a  sculptor,  I  think,  and 
tnerely  paints  his  piece  into  a  picture 
from  its  best  point  of  view. 

Verocchio's  idea  of  David  is  charming: 
he  is  a  saucy  fellow  who  has  gone  in  for 
it  for  the  fun  of  the  thing — knew  he 
could  bring  down  a  hawk  with  his  cata- 
pult, and  therefore  why  not  a  Goliath 
also  ?  If  he  failed,  he  need  but  cut  and 
run,  and  everybody  would  laugh  and  call 
him  plucky  for  doing  even  that  much. 
So  he  does  it,  brings  down  his  big  game 

K 


146  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

by  good  luck,  and  stands  posing  with  a 
sort  of  irresistible  stateliness  to  suit  the 
result.  He  has  a  laugh  something  like 
'  little  Dick's,'  only  more  full  of  bubbles, 
and  is  saying  to  himself,  *  What  a  hero 
they  all  think  me ! '  He  is  the  merriest 
of  sly-dog  hypocrites,  and  has  thin,  wiry 
arms  and  a  craney  neck.  He  is  a  bit  like 
Tom  Sawyer  in  character,  more  ornate 
and  dramatic  than  Huckleberry  Finn, 
but  quite  as  much  a  liar,  given  a  good 
cause. 

Another  thing  that  has  seized  me, 
more  for  its  idea  than  actual  carrying 
out,  is  an  unnamed  terra-cotta  Madonna 
and  Child.  He  is  crushing  himself  up 
against  her  neck,  open-mouthed  and 
terrified,  and  she  spreading  long  fingers 
all  over  his  head  and  face.  My  notion 
of  it  is  that  it  is  the  Godhead  taking  his 
first  look  at  life  from  the  human  point  of 
view ;  and  he  realises  himself  '  caught 
in  his  own  trap,'  discovering  it  to  be 
ever  so  much  worse  than  it  had  seemed 
from  an  outside  view.  It  is  a  fine 
modern  zeit-geist  piece  of  declamation 
to  come  out  of  the  rather  over-sweet 
della  Robbia  period  of  art. 


LOVE-LETTERS  147 

There  seems  to  have  been  a  rage  at 
one  period  for  commissioning  statues  of 
David :  so  Donatello  and  others  just 
turned  to  and  did  what  they  liked  most 
in  the  way  of  budding  youth,  stuck  a 
Goliath's  head  at  its  feet,  and  called  it 
*  David.'     Verocchio  is  the  exception. 

We  are  going  to  get  outside  Florence 
for  a  week  or  ten  days ;  it  is  too  hot  to 
be  borne  at  night  after  a  day  of  tiring 

activity.     So  we  go  to  the  D s'  villa, 

which  they  offered  us  in  their  absence; 
it  lies  about  four  miles  out,  and  is  on 
much  higher  ground :  address  only  your 
very  immediately  next  letter  there,  or  it 
may  miss  me. 

There  are  hills  out  there  with  vine- 
yards among  them  which  draw  me  into 
wishing  to  be  away  from  towns  alto- 
gether. IMuch  as  I  love  what  is  to  be 
found  in  this  one,  I  think  Heaven  meant 
me  to  be  '  truly  rural ' ;  which  all  falls 
in,  dearest,  with  what  /  mean  to  be ! 
Beloved,  how  little  I  sometimes  can  say 
to  you !  Sometimes  my  heart  can  put 
only  silence  into  the  end  of  a  letter ;  and 
with  that  I  let  this  one  go. — Yours,  and 
so  lovingly. 


148  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    XXXIII 

Beloved, — I  had  your  last  letter  on 
Friday :  all  your  letters  have  come  in 
their  right  numbers.  I  have  lost  count 
of  mine;  but  I  think  seven  and  two 
postcards  is  the  total,  wliich  is  the  same 
as  the  numbers  of  clean  and  unclean 
beasts  proportionately  represented  in  the 
ark. 

Up  here  we  are  out  of  the  deadliness 
of  the  heat,  and  are  thankful  for  it. 
Vineyards  and  olives  brush  the  eyes 
between  the  hard,  upright  bars  of  the 
cypresses:  and  Florence  below  is  like  a 
hot  bath  which  we  dip  into  and  come 
out  again.  At  the  Riccardi  chapel  I 
found  Benozzo  Gozzoli,  not  in  crumbs, 
but  perfectly  preserved:  a  procession  of 
early  Florentine  youths,  turning  into 
angels  when  they  get  to  the  bay  of  the 
window  where  the  altar  once  stood.    The 


LOVE-LETTERS  149 

more  I  see  of  them,  the  greater  these 
early  men  seem  to  me :  I  shall  be  afraid 
to  go  to  Venice  soon ;  Titian  will  only- 
half  satisfy  me,  and  Tintoretto,  1  know, 
will  be  actively  annoying  :  I  shall  stay  in 
my  gondola,  as  your  American  lady  did 
on  her  donkey  after  riding  twenty  miles 
to  visit  the  ruins  of — Carnac,  was  it  not  ? 
It  is  well  to  have  the  courage  of  one's 
likings  and  dislikings,  that  is  the  only 
true  culture  (the  state  obtained  by  use 
of  a  '  coulter '  or  cutter) — I  cut  many 
things  severely  which,  no  doubt,  are  good 
for  other  people. 

Botticelli  I  was  shy  of,  because  of  the 
craze  about  him  among  people  who  know 
nothing:  he  is  far  more  wonderful  than 
I  had  hoped,  both  at  the  LTffizi  and  the 
Academia:  but  he  is  quite  pagan.  I 
don't  know  why  I  say  '  but ' ;  he  is 
quite  typical  of  the  world's  art-training : 
Christianity  may  get  hold  of  the  names 
and  dictate  the  subjects,  but  the  artist- 
breed  carries  a  fairly  level  head  through 
it  all,  and,  like  Pater's  INIona  Lisa,  draws 
Christianity  and  Paganism  into  one :  at 
least,  wherever  it  reaches  perfect  ex- 
pression  it  has  done  so.      Some  of  the 


150  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

distinctly  primitives  are  different;  their 
works  enclose  a  charm  which  is  not 
artistic.  Fra  Angelico,  after  being  a 
great  disappointment  to  me  in  some  of 
his  large  set  pictures  in  the  Academia 
and  elsewhere,  shows  himself  lovely  in 
fresco  (though  I  think  the  '  crumb '  ele- 
ment helps  him).  His  great  Crucifixion 
is  big  altogether,  and  has  so  permanent 
a  force  in  its  aloofness  from  mere  drama 
and  mere  life.  In  San  Marco,  the  cells 
of  the  monks  are  quite  charming,  a  row 
of  little  square  bandboxes  under  a  broad 
raftered  corridor,  and  in  every  cell  is  a 
beautiful  little  fresco  for  the  monks  to 
live  up  to.  But  they  no  longer  live 
there  now :  all  that  part  of  San  Marco 
has  become  a  peep-show. 

I  liked  being  in  Savonarola's  room, 
and  was  more  susceptible  to  the  remains 
of  his  presence  than  I  have  been  to 
Michel  Angelo  or  any  one  else's.  JNIichel 
Angelo  I  feel  most  when  he  has  left  a 
thing  unfinished ;  then  one  can  put  one's 
finger  into  the  print  of  the  chisel,  and 
believe  anything  of  the  beauty  that 
might  have  come  out  of  the  great  stone 
chrysalis  lying  cased  and  rough,  waiting 
to  be  raised  up  to  life. 


LOVE-LETTERS  151 

Yesterday  Arthur  and  I  walked  from 
here  to  Fiesole,  which  we  had  neglected 
while  in  Florence— six  miles  going,  and 
more  like  twelve  coming  back,  all  because 
of  Arthurs  absurd  cross-country  instinct, 
which,  after  hours  of  river-bends,  bare 
mountain  tracks,  and  tottering  preci- 
pices, brought  us  out  again  half  a  mile 
nearer  Florence  than  when  we  started. 

At  Fiesole  is  the  only  church  about 
here  whose  interior  architecture  I  have 
greatly  admired,  austere  but  at  the  same 
time  gracious — like  a  ^Madonna  of  the 
best  period  of  painting.  We  also  went 
to  look  at  the  Roman  baths  and  theatre: 
the  theatre  is  charming  enough,  because 
it  is  still  there :  but  for  the  baths — 
oblongs  of  stone  don't  interest  me  just 
because  they  are  old.  All  stone  is  old  : 
and  these  didn't  even  hold  water  to  give 
one  the  real  look  of  the  thing.  Too 
tired,  and  even  more  too  lazy,  to  write 
other  things,  except  love,  most  dear 
Beloved. 


152  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    XXXIV 

Dearest, — We  were  to  have  gone  down 
with  the  rest  into  Florence  yesterday : 
but  soft  miles  of  Italy  gleamed  too 
invitingly  away  on  our  right,  and  I  saw 
Arthur's  eyes  hungry  with  the  same 
far-away  wish.  So  I  said  '  Prato,'  and 
he  ran  up  to  the  fattore's  and  secured 
a  wondrous  shandry-dan  with  just  space 
enough  between  its  horns  to  toss  the 
two  of  us  in  the  direction  where  we 
would  go.  Its  gaunt  framework  was 
painted  of  a  bright  red,  and  our  feet  had 
only  netting  to  rest  on :  so  constructed, 
the  creature  was  most  vital  and  light 
of  limb,  taking  every  rut  on  the  road 
with  flea-like  agility.  Oh,  but  it  was 
worth  it  I 

We  had  a  drive  of  fourteen  miles 
through  hills  and  villages,  and  castel- 
lated   villas    with    gardens    shut    in    by 


LOVE-LETTERS  153 

formidably  high  walls — always  a  charm : 
a  garden  should  always  have  something 
of  the  jealous  seclusion  of  a  harem.  I 
am  getting  Italian  landscape  into  my 
system,  and  enjoy  it  more  and  more. 

Prato  is  a  little  cathedral  town,  very 
like  the  narrow  and  tumble-down  parts 
of  Florence,  only  more  so.  The  streets 
were  a  seething  caldron  of  cattle- market 
Avhen  we  entered,  which  made  us  feel 
like  a  tea-cup  in  a  bull-ring  (or  is  it 
thunderstorm  ? )  as  we  drove  through 
needle 's-eye  ways  bristling  with  agitated 
horns. 

The  cathedral  is  little  and  good : 
damaged,  of  course,  wherever  the  last 
three  centuries  have  laid  hands  on  it. 
At  the  corner  of  the  west  front  is  an 
out-door  pulpit  beautifully  put  on  with 
a  mushroom  hood  over  its  head.  The 
main  lines  of  the  interior  are  finely 
severe,  either  quite  round  or  quite  flat, 
and  proportions  good  always.  An  up- 
holstered priest  coming  out  to  say  mass 
is  generally  a  sickening  sight,  so  wicked 
and  ugly  in  look  and  costume.  The  best- 
behaved  people  are  the  low-down  beggars, 
who  are  most  decoratively  devotional. 


154  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

We  tried  to  model  our  exit  on  ii 
brigand-beggar  who  came  in  to  ask  per- 
mission to  murder  one  of  his  enemies. 
He  got  his  request  granted  at  one  of  the 
side-altars  (some  strictly  local  Madonna, 
I  imagine),  and  his  gratitude  as  he  de- 
parted was  quite  touching.  Having 
studiously  copied  his  exit,  we  want  to 
know  whom  we  shall  murder  to  pay 
ourselves  for  our  trouble. 

It  amuses  me  to  have  my  share  of 
driving  over  these  free  and  easy  and  very 
narrow  highroads.  But  A.  has  to  do  the 
collision-shouting  and  the  cries  of  '  Via ! ' 
— the  horse  only  smiles  when  he  hears 
me  do  it. 

Also  did  I  tell  you  that  on  Saturday 
we  two  walked  from  here  over  to  Fie- 
sole — six  miles  there,  and  ten  back :  for 
why  ? — because  we  chose  to  go  what 
Arthur  calls  *a  bee-line  across  country,' 
having  thought  we  had  sighted  a  route 
from  the  top  of  Fiesole.  But  in  the 
valley  we  lost  it,  and  after  breaking  our 
necks  over  precipices  and  our  hearts  down 
cul-de-sacs  that  led  nowhere,  and  losing 
all  the  ways  that  were  pointed  out  to  us, 
for  lack  of  a  knowledge  of  the  language. 


LOVE-LETTERS  155 

we  came  out  aoain  into  view  of  Florence 
about  half  a  mile  nearer  than  when  we 
started  and  proportionately  far  away  from 
home.  When  he  had  got  me  thoroughly 
foot-sore,  Arthur  remarked  complacently, 
*  The  right  way  to  see  a  country  is  to  lose 
yourself  in  it  I '  I  didn't  feel  the  truth  of 
it  then  :  but  applied  to  other  things  I 
perceive  its  wisdom.  Dear  heart,  where 
I  have  lost  myself,  what  in  all  the  world 
do  I  know  so  well  as  you  ? 
Your  most  lost  and  loving. 


156  AN  ENGLISHWOMANS 


LETTER    XXXV 

Beloved, — Rain  swooped  down  on  us 
from  on  high  during  the  night,  and  the 
country  is  cut  into  islands  :  the  river 
from  a  rocky  wriggling  stream  has  risen 
into  a  tawny,  opaque  torrent  that  roars 
with  a  voice  a  mile  long  and  is  become 
quite  unfordable.  The  little  mill-stream 
just  below  has  broken  its  banks  and 
poured  itself  away  over  the  lower  vine- 
yards into  the  river ;  a  lot  of  the  vines 
look  sadly  upset,  generally  unhinged  and 
unstrung,  yet  I  am  told  the  damage  is 
really  small.  I  hope  so,  for  I  enjoyed  a 
real  lash-out  of  weather,  after  the  change- 
lessness  of  the  long  heat. 

I  have  been  down  in  Florence  begin- 
ning to  make  my  farewells  to  the  many 
thinffs  I  have  seen  too  little  of.  We 
start  away  for  Venice  about  the  end  of 
the  week.     At  the  Uffizi  I  seem  to  have 


LOVE-LETTERS  157 

found  out  all  my  future  favourites  the 
first  day,  and  very  little  new  has  come 
to  me ;  but  most  of  them  go  on  grow- 
ing. The  Raphael  lady  is  quite  wonder- 
ful; I  think  she  was  in  love  with  him, 
and  her  soul  went  into  the  painting 
though  he  himself  did  not  care  for  her ; 
and  she  looks  at  you  and  says,  '  See  a 
miracle  :  he  was  able  to  paint  this,  and 
never  knew  that  I  loved  him  ! '  It  is 
wonderful  that ;  but  I  suppose  it  can 
be  done, — a  soul  pass  into  a  work  and 
haunt  it  without  its  creator  knowing 
anything  about  how  it  came  there. 
Always  when  I  come  across  anything 
like  that  which  has  something  inner  and 
rather  mysterious,  I  tremble  and  want  to 
get  back  to  you.  You  are  the  touch- 
stone by  which  I  must  test  everything 
that  is  a  little  new  and  unfamiliar. 

From  now  onwards,  dearest,  you  must 
expect  only  cards  for  a  time :  it  is  not 
settled  yet  whether  we  stop  at  Padua 
on  our  way  in  or  our  way  out.  I  am 
clamouring  for  Verona  also  ;  but  that 
will  be  off  our  route,  so  Arthur  and  I 
may  go  there  alone  for  a  couple  of  greedy 
days,  which  I   fear   will    onlv  leave  me 


158  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

dissatisfied  and  wishing  I  had  had  patience 
to  depend  on  coming  again — perhaps  with 
you  ! 

Uncle  N.  has  written  of  your  numerous 
visits  to  him,  and  I  understand  you  have 
been  very  good  in  his  direction.  He  does 
not  speak  of  loneliness ;  and  with  Anna 
and  her  brood  next  week  or  now,  he  will 
be  as  happy  as  his  temperament  allows 
him  to  be  when  he  has  nothing  to  worry 
over. 

I  am  proud  to  say  I  have  gone  brown 
without  freckles.  And  are  you  really  as 
cheerful  as  you  write  yourself  to  be? 
Dearest  and  best,  when  is  your  holiday 
to  begin  ;  and  is  it  to  be  with  me  ?  Does 
anywhere  on  earth  hold  that  happiness 
for  us  both  in  the  near  future  ?  I  kiss 
you  well.  Beloved. 


LOVE-LETTERS  159 


LETTER    XXXVI 

Dearest, —  Venice  is  round  me  as  I 
write !  Well,  I  will  not  waste  my 
Baedeker  knowledge  on  you, — you  too 
can  get  a  copy ;  and  it  is  not  the  pano- 
ramic view  of  things  you  will  be  wanting 
from  me  :  it  is  my  own  particular  Venice 
I  am  to  find  out  and  send  vou.  So  first 
of  all  from  the  heart  of  it  I  send  you 
mine :  when  I  have  kissed  you  I  will  go 
on.  My  eyes  have  been  seeing  so  much 
that  is  new,  I  shall  want  a  fresh  vocabu- 
lary for  it  all.  But  mainly  I  want  to  say, 
let  us  be  here  again  together  quickly, 
before  we  lose  any  more  of  our  youth  or 
our  two-handed  hold  on  life.  I  get  short 
of  breath  thinking  of  it ! 

So  let  it  be  here.  Beloved,  that  some 
of  our  soon-to-be  happiness  opens  and 
shuts  its  eyes  :  for  truly  Venice  is  a  sleepy 


160  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

place.  I  am  wanting,  and  taking,  nine 
hours'  sleep  after  all  I  do  I 

Outside  coming  over  the  flats  from 
Padua,  she  looked  something  like  a 
manufacturing  town  at  its  ablutions, — 
a  smoky  chimney  well  to  the  fore :  but 
get  near  to  her  and  you  find  her  standing 
on  turquoise,  her  feet  set  about  with 
jaspers,  and  with  one  of  her  eyes  she 
ravishes  you :  and  all  her  campanile  are 
like  the  '  thin  flames  '  of  '  souls  mounting 
up  to  God.' 

That  is  from  without ;  within  she  be- 
comes too  sensuous  and  civic  in  her 
splendour  to  let  me  think  much  of  souls. 
'Rest  and  be  indolent'  is  the  motto  for 
the  life  she  teaches.  The  architecture  is 
the  song  of  the  lotos-eater  built  into 
stone — were  I  in  a  more  florid  mood  I 
would  have  said  *  swan-song,'  for  the 
whole  stands  finished  with  nothing  more 
to  be  added  :  it  has  sung  itself  out :  and 
if  there  is  a  moral  to  it  all,  no  doubt  it  is 
in  Ruskin,  and  I  don't  want  to  read  it 
just  now. 

What  I  want  is  you  close  at  hand 
looking  up  at  all  this  beauty,  and  smiling 
when  I  smile,  which  is  your  way,  as  if 


LOVE-LEITERS  161 

you  had  no  opinions  of  your  ovm  about 
anything  in  which  you  are  not  a  pro- 
fessor. So  you  will  write  and  agree  that 
I  am  to  have  the  pleasure  of  this  return 
to  look  forward  to  ?  If  I  know  that,  I 
shall  be  so  much  more  reconciled  to  all 
the  joy  of  the  things  I  am  seeing  now 
for  the  first  time :  and  shall  see  so  much 
better  the  second,  Beloved,  when  your 
eyes  are  here  helping  me. 

Here  is  love,  dearest !  help  yourself  to 
just  as  much  as  you  wish  for ;  though  all 
that  I  send  is  good  for  you  1  No  letter 
from  you  since  Florence,  but  I  am  neither 
sad  nor  anxious :  only  all  the  more  your 
loving. 


162  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    XXXVII 

Beloved, — The  weather  is  as  grey  as 
England  to-day,  and  much  rainier.  To 
feel  it  on  my  cheeks  and  be  back  north 
with  that  and  warmer  things,  I  would 
go  out  in  it  in  the  face  of  protests,  and 
had  to  go  alone — not  Arthur  even  being 
in  the  mood  just  then  for  a  patriotic 
quest  of  the  uncomfortable.  I  had  my- 
self oared  into  the  lagoons  across  a 
racing  current  and  a  driving  head-wind 
which  made  my  gondolier  bend  like  a 
distressed  poplar  over  his  oar ;  patience 
on  a  monument  smiling  at  backsheesh — 
'  all  comes  to  him  who  knows.' 

Of  course,  for  comfort  and  pleasure, 
and  everything  but  economy,  we  have 
picked  up  a  gondolier  to  pet :  we  making 
much  of  him,  and  he  much  out  of  us. 
He  takes  Arthur  to  a  place  where  he 
can  bathe — to  use  his  own  expression — 


LOVE-LETTERS  163 

*  cleanly,' that  is  to  say,  unconventionally; 
and  this  appropriately  enough  is  on  the 
borders  of  a  land  called  '  the  Garden  of 
Eden '  (being  named  so  after  its  owners). 
He — '  Charon  '  I  call  him — is  large  and 
of  ruddy  countenance,  and  talks  English 
in  blinkers — that  is  to  say,  gondola 
English  —  out  of  which  he  could  not 
find  words  to  summon  me  a  cab  even 
if  it  were  not  opposed  to  his  interests. 
Still  there  are  no  cabs  to  be  called  in 
Venice,  and  he  is  teaching  us  that  the 
shortest  way  is  always  by  water.  If 
Arthur  is  not  punctually  in  his  gondola 
by  7  A.M.,  I  hear  a  callfor  the  'Signore 
Inglese '  go  up  to  his  window ;  and  it  is 
hungry  Charon  waiting  to  ferry  him. 

Yesterday  your  friend  ^Ir.  C called 

and  took  me  over  to  Murano  in  a  beau- 
tiful pair-oared  boat  that  simply  flew. 
There  I  saw  a  wonderful  apse  filled  with 
mosaic  of  dull  gold,  wherein  is  set  a  blue- 
black  figure  of  the  Madonna,  ten  heads 
high  and  ten  centuries  old,  which  almost 
made  me  become  a  INIariolatrist  on  the 
spot.  She  stands  leaning  up  the  bend 
with  two  pale  hands  lifted  in  ghostly 
blessing.       Underfoot    the    floor    is    all 


164  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

mosaic,  mountainous  with  age  and  earth- 
quakes ;  the  architecture  classic  in  the 
grip  of  Byzantine  Christianity,  which  is 
hke  the  spirit  of  God  moving  on  the  face 
of  the  waters,  or  Ezekiel  prophesying  to 
the  dry  bones. 

The  CoUeoni  is  quite  as  much  more 
beautiful  in  fact  and  seen  full-size  as  I 
had  hoped  from  all  smaller  reproductions. 
A  fine  equestrian  figure  always  strikes 
one  as  enthroned,  and  not  merely  riding ; 
if  I  can't  get  that,  I  consider  a  centaur 
the  nobler  creature  with  its  human  body 
set  down  into  the  socket  of  the  brute, 
and  all  fire — -a  candle  burning  at  both 
ends  :  which,  in  a  way,  is  what  the  centaur 
means,  I  imagine  ? 

Bellini  goes  on  being  wonderful,  and  for 
me  beats  Raphael's  Blenheim  INIadonna 
period  on  its  own  ground.  I  hear  now 
that  the  Raphael  lady  I  raved  over  in 
Florence  is  no  Raphael  at  all, — which 
accounts  for  it  being  so  beautiful  and 
interesting — to  me,  I  hasten  to  add. 
Raphael's  studied  calmness,  his  soul  of 
'  invisible  soap  and  imperceptible  water,' 
may  charm  some;  me  it  only  chills  or 
leaves  unmoved. 


LOVE-LETTERS  165 

Is  this  more  about  art  than  you  care 
to  hear  ?  I  have  nothing  to  say  about 
myself,  except  that  I  am  as  happy  as  a 
cut-in-half  thing  can  be.  Is  it  any  use 
sending  kind  messages  to  your  mother? 
If  so,  my  heart  is  full  of  them.  Bless 
you,  dearest,  and  good-night. 


166  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    XXXVIII 

Dearest, — St.  Mark's  inside  is  entirely 
different  from  anything  I  had  imagined. 
I  had  expected  a  grove  of  pillars  instead 
of  these  wonderful  breadths  of  wall ;  and 
the  marble  overlay  I  had  not  understood 
at  all  till  I  saw  it.  My  admiration 
mounts  every  time  I  enter :  it  has  a 
different  gloom  from  any  I  have  ever  been 
in,  more  joyous  and  satisfying,  not  in  the 
least  moody  as  our  own  Gothic  seems 
sometimes  to  be;  and  saints  instead  of 
devils  look  at  you  solemn-eyed  from 
every  corner  of  shade. 

A  heavy  rain  turns  the  Piazza  into  a 
lake :  this  morning  Arthur  had  to  carry 
me  across.  Other  foolish  Englishwomen 
were  shocked  at  such  means,  and  paddled 
their  own  leaky  canoes,  or  stood  on  the 
brink  and  looked  miserable.  The  effect 
of  rain-pool  reflections  on  the  inside  of 


LOVE-LETTERS  167 

St.  Mark's  is  noticeable,  causing  it  to 
bloom  unexpectedly  into  fresh  subtleties 
and  glories.  The  gold  takes  so  sympa- 
thetically to  any  least  tint  of  colour  that 
is  in  the  air,  and  counts  up  the  altar 
candles  even  unto  its  furthest  recesses 
and  cupolas. 

I  think  before  1  leave  Venice  I  shall 
find  about  ten  Tintorettos  which  I  really 
like.  Best  of  all  is  that  Bacchus  and 
Ariadne  in  the  Ducal  Palace,  of  which 
you  gave  me  the  engraving.  His  '  ^lar- 
riage  of  St.  Catherine,'  which  is  there 
also,  has  all  Veronese's  charm  of  colour 
and  what  I  call  his  '  breeding ' ;  and  in 
the  ceiling  of  the  Council  Chamber  is  one 
splendid  figure  of  a  sea-youth  striding  a 
dolphin. 

Last  evening  we  climbed  the  San 
Giorgio  campanile  for  a  sunset  view  of 
Venice  ;  it  is  a  much  better  point  of  view 
than  the  St.  Mark's  one,  and  we  were 
lucky  in  our  sunset.  Venice  again 
looked  like  a  beautified  factory  town, 
blue  and  blue  with  smoke  and  evenino; 
mists.  Down  below  in  the  church  I  met 
a  delightful  Capuchin  priest  who  could 
talk   French,    and    "^    poor,    very   young 


168  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

lay-brother  who  had  the  holy  custody  of 
the  eyes  heavily  upon  his  conscience 
when  I  spoke  to  him.  I  was  so  sorry 
for  him ! 

The  Mother-Aunt  is  ill  in  bed ;  but  as 
she  is  at  the  present  moment  receiving 
three  visitors,  you  will  understand  about 
how  ill.  The  fact  is,  she  is  worn  to 
death  with  sight-seeing.  I  can't  stop 
her ;  while  she  is  on  her  legs  it  is  her 
duty,  and  she  will.  The  consequence  is 
I  get  rushed  through  things  I  want  to 
let  soak  into  me,  and  have  to  go  again. 
My  only  way  of  getting  her  to  rest  has 
been  by  deserting  her ;  and  then  I  come 
back  and  receive  reproaches  with  a  meek 
countenance. 

Mr.  C has  been  good  to  us  and 

cordial,  and  brings  his  gondola  often  to 
our  service.  A  gondola  and  pair  has 
quite  a  different  motion  from  a  one-oared 
gondola ;  it  is  like  riding  a  sea-horse 
instead  of  a  sea- cam  el — almost  exciting, 
only  it  is  so  soft  in  its  prancings. 

He  took  A.  and  myself  into  the  pro- 
cession which  welcomed  the  crowned 
heads  last  Wednesday ;  the  hurly-burly 
of  it  was  splendid.     We  tore  down  the 


LOVE-LETTERS  169 

Grand  Ciinal  from  end  to  end,  almost 
cheek  by  jowl  with  the  royalties ;  the 
M.A.  was  quite  jubilant  when  she  heard 
we  had  had  such  'good  places.'  Hundreds 
of  gondolas  swarmed  round  ;  many  of 
them  in  the  old  Carpaccio  rig-outs,  very 
gorgeous  though  a  little  tawdry  when 
taken  out  of  the  canvas.  But  the  rush 
and  the  collisions,  and  the  sound  of  many 
waters  walloping  under  the  bellies  of  the 
gondolas,  and  the  blows  of  fighting  oars 
— resrular  underwater  wrestlincr  matches 
— made  it  as  vivid  and  amusing  as  a  pro- 
longed Oxford  and  Cambridge  boat-race  in 
fancy  costume.  Our  gondoliers  streamed 
with  the  exertion,  and  looked  like  men 
fighting  a  real  battle,  and  yet  enjoyed  it 
thoroughly.  Violent  altercations  with 
police-boats  don't  ruffle  them  at  all;  at 
one  moment  it  looks  daggers  drawn ;  at 
the  next  it  is  shrugs  and  smiles.  Often, 
from  not  knowincr  enoufjh  of  Italian  and 
Italian  ways,  I  get  hot  all  over  when  an 
ordinary  discussion  is  going  on,  thinking 
that  blows  are  about  to  be  exchanged. 
The  Mother-Aunt  had  huni;  a  wonderful 
satin  skirt  out  of  window  for  decoration  ; 
and  when  she  leaned  over  it  in  a  bodice 


170  AN  ENi^lLTSH WOMAN'S 

of  the  same  colour,  it  looked  as  if  she 
were  sitting  with  her  legs  out  as  well ! 
I  suppose  it  was  this  peculiar  effect  that, 
when  the  King  and  Queen  came  by 
earlier  in  the  morning,  won  for  her  a 
special  bow  and  smile. 

I  must  hurry  or  I  shall  miss  the  post 
that  I  wish  to  catch.  There  seems  little 
chance  now  of  my  getting  you  in  Venice ; 
but  elsewhere  perhaps  you  will  drop  to 
me  out  of  the  clouds. 

Your  own  and  most  loving. 


LOVE-LETTERS  171 


LETTER     XXXIX 

My  own,  own  Beloved, — Say  that  my 
being  away  does  not  seem  too  long  ?  I 
have  not  had  a  letter  yet,  and  that  makes 
me  somehow  not  anxious  but  compunc- 
tious ;  only  writing  to  you  of  all  I  do 
helps  to  keep  me  in  good  conscience. 
Not  the  other  foot  gone  to  the  mender's, 
I  hope,  with  the  same  obstructive 
accompaniments  as  went  to  the  setting- 
up  again  of  the  last  ?  If  I  don't  hear 
soon,  you  will  have  me  dancing  on  wires, 
which  cost  as  much  by  the  word  as  a 
gondola  by  the  hour. 

Yesterday  we  went  to  see  Carpaccio 
at  his  best  in  San  Giorgio  di  Schiavone  : 
two  are  St.  George  pictures,  three  St. 
Jeromes,  and  two  of  some  other  saint 
unknown  to  me.  The  St.  Jerome  series 
is  really  a  homily  on  the  love  and  pathos 
of  animals.     First  is   St.  Jerome  in  his 


172  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

study  v/itli  a  sort  of  undipped  white 
poodle  in  the  pictorial  place  of  honour, 
all  alone  on  a  floor  beautifully  swept  and 
garnished,  looking  up  wistfully  to  his 
master  busy  at  writing  (a  Benjy  saying, 
'  Come  and  take  me  for  a  walk,  there 's 
a  good  saint ! ').  Scattered  among  the 
adornments  of  the  room  are  small  bronzes 
of  horses  and,  I  think,  birds.  So,  of 
course,  these  being  his  tastes,  when  St. 
Jerome  goes  into  the  wilderness,  a  lion 
takes  to  him,  and  accompanies  him  when 
he  pays  a  call  on  the  monks  in  a  neigh- 
bouring monastery.  Thereupon,  holy 
men  of  little  faith,  the  entire  fi'aternity 
take  to  their  heels  and  rush  upstairs,  the 
hindermost  clinging  to  the  skirts  of  the 
formermost  to  be  hauled  the  quicker 
out  of  harm's  way.  And  all  the  while 
the  lion  stands  incorrectly  offering  the 
left  paw,  and  Jerome  with  shrugs  tries 
to  explain  that  even  the  best  butter 
wouldn't  melt  in  his  dear  lion's  mouth. 
After  that  comes  the  tragedy.  St. 
Jerome  lies  dying  in  excessive  odour  of 
sanctity,  and  all  the  monks  crowd  round 
him  with  prayers  and  viaticums,  and  the 
ordinary  stuffy  pieties  of  a  *  happy  death,' 


LOVE-LETTERS  173 

while  Jerome  wonders  feebly  what  it  is 
he  misses  in  all  this  to-do  for  which  he 
cares  so  little.  And  there,  elbowed  far 
out  into  the  cold,  the  lion  lies  and  lifts 
his  poor  head  and  howls  because  he 
knows  his  master  is  being  taken  from 
him.  Quite  near  to  him,  fastened  to 
a  tree,  a  c[ueer,  nondescript,  crocodile- 
shaped  dog  runs  out  the  length  of  its 
tether  to  comfort  the  disconsolate  beast : 
but  la  hete  humaine  has  got  the  whip- 
hand  of  the  situation.  In  another  pic- 
ture is  a  parrot  that  has  just  mimicked 
a  dog,  or  called  '  Carlo ! '  and  then 
laughed :  the  dog  turns  his  head  away 
with  a  sleek,  sheepish,  shy  look,  exactly 
as  a  sensitive  dog  does  when  you  make 
fun  of  him. 

These  are,  perhaps,  mere  undercurrents 
of  pictures  which  are  quite  glorious  in 
colour  and  design,  but  they  help  me  to 
love  Carpaccio  to  distraction ;  and  when 
the  others  lose  me,  they  hunt  through 
all  the  Carpaccios  in  Venice  till  they 
find  me ! 

Love  me  a  little  more  if  possible  while 
I  am  so  long  absent  from  you !  What 
I  do  and  what  I  think  go  so  much  to- 


174  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

gether  now,  that  you  will  take  what  I 
write  as  the  most  of  me  that  it  is  possible 
to  cram  in,  coming  back  to  you  to  share 
everything. 

Under  such  an  Italian  sky  as  to-day 
how  I  would  like  to  see  your  face ! 
Here,  dearest,  among  these  palaces  you 
would  be  in  your  peerage,  for  I  think 
you  have  some  southern  blood  in  you. 

Curious  that,  with  all  my  fairness, 
somebody  said  to  me  to-day,  '  But  you 
are  not  quite  English,  are  you  ? '  And  I 
swore  by  the  nine  gods  of  my  ancestry 
that  I  was  nothing  else.  But  the  look 
is  in  us :  my  father  had  a  foreign  air,  but 
made  up  for  it  by  so  violent  a  patriotism 
that  Uncle  N.  used  to  call  him  '  John 
Bull  let  loose.' 

My  love  to  England.  Is  it  shewing 
much  autumn  yet?  My  eyes  long  for 
green  fields  again.  Since  I  have  been  in 
Italy  I  had  not  seen  one  until  the  other 
day  from  the  top  of  St.  Giorgio  Mag- 
giore,  where  one  lies  in  hiding  under  the 
monastery  walls. 

All  that  I  see  now  quickens  me  to 
fresh  thoughts  of  you.  Yet  do  not 
expect  me  to  come  back  wiser :  my  last 


LOVE-LETTERS  175 

effort  at  wisdom  was  to  fall  in  love  with 
you,  and  there  I  stopped  for  good  and 
all.  There  I  am  still,  everything  in- 
cluded :  what  do  you  want  more  ?  My 
letter  and  my  heart  both  threaten  to  be 
over- weight,  so  no  more  of  them  this 
time.     Most  dearly  do  I  love  you. 


176  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    XL 

Beloved,— If  two  days  slip  by,  I  don't 
know  where  I  am  when  I  come  to  write ; 
things  get  so  crowded  in  such  a  short 
space  of  time.  Where  I  left  off  I  know 
not :  I  will  begin  where  I  am  most 
awake — your  letter  which  I  have  just 
received. 

That  is  well,  dearest,  that  is  well 
indeed :  a  truce  till  February  I  And 
since  the  struggle  then  must  needs  be 
a  sharp  one — with  only  one  end,  as  we 
know, — do  not  vex  her  now  by  any  overt 
signs  of  preparation  as  if  you  assumed 
already  that  her  final  arguments  were  to 
be  as  so  much  chaff  before  the  wind. 
You  do  not  tell  me  xvhat  she  argues,  and 
I  do  not  ask.  She  does  not  say  I  shall 
not  love  you  enough  ! 

To  answer  businesslike  to  your  ques- 
tions  first :    with    your   forgiveness   we 


LOVE-LETTERS  177 

stay  here  till  the  25th,  and  get  back  to 
England  with  the  last  of  the  month. 
Does  that  seem  a  very  cruel,  far-off  date? 
Others  have  the  wish  to  stay  even  longer, 
and  it  would  be  no  fairness  to  hurry  them 
beyond  a  certain  degree  of  reasonableness 
with  my  particular  reason  for  impatience, 
seeing,  moreover,  that  in  your  love  I 
have  every  help  for  remaining  patient. 
It  is  too  much  to  hope,  I  suppose,  that 
the  '  truce '  sets  you  free  now,  and  that 
you  could  meet  us  here  after  all,  and  pro- 
long our  stay  indefinitely  ?  I  know  one 
besides  myself  who  would  be  glad,  and 
would  welcome  an  outside  excuse  dearly. 
For,  oh,  the  funniness  of  near  and  dear 
things !  Arthur's  heart  is  laid  up  with  a 
small  love  affair,  and  it  is  the  comicalest 
of  internal  maladies.  He  is  screwing  up 
courage  to  tell  me  all  about  it,  and  I 
write  in  haste  before  my  mouth  is  sealed 
by  his  confidences.  I  fancy  I  know  the 
party,  an  energetic  little  mortal  whom  we 
met  at  Lucerne,  where  Arthur  lingered 
while  we  came  on  to  Florence.  She  talked 
vaguely  of  being  in  Venice  some  time 
this  autumn ;  and  the  vagueness  con- 
tinues.    Arthur,  in   consequence,  roams 

M 


178  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

round  disconsolately  with  no  interest  but 
in  hotel  books.  And  for  fear  lest  we 
should  gird  up  his  loins  and  drag  him 
away  with  us  out  of  Paradisal  possibili- 
ties, he  is  for  ever  praising  Venice  as  a 
resting-place,  and  saying  he  wants  to  be 
nowhere  else.  The  bathing  just  keeps 
him  alive ;  but  when  put  to  it  to  explain 
what  charms  him  since  pictures  do  not, 
and  architecture  only  slightly,  he  says  in 
exemplary  brotherly  fashion  that  he  likes 
to  see  me  completing  my  education  and 
enthusiasms, — and  does  not  realise  with 
how  foreign  an  air  that  explanation  sits 
upon  his  shoulders. 

I  saw  to-day  a  remnant  of  your  patron 
saint,  and  for  your  sake  transferred  a  kiss 
to  it,  Italian  fashion,  with  my  thumb  and 
the  sign  of  the  cross.  I  hope  it  will  do 
you  good.  Also,  I  have  been  up  among 
the  galleries  of  St.  Mark's,  and  about  the 
roof  and  the  west  front  where  somebody 
or  another  painted  his  picture  of  the 
bronze  horses. 

The  pigeons  get  to  recognise  people 
personally,  and  grow  more  intimate 
every  time  we  come.  I  even  conceive 
they  make   favourites,   for   I   had   three 


LOVE-LETTEKS  179 

pecking  food  out  of  my  mouth  to-day 
and  refusing  to  take  it  in  any  other 
fashion,  and  they  coo  and  say  thank  you 
before  and  after  every  seed  they  take  or 
spill.  They  are  quite  the  pleasantest  of 
all  the  Italian  beggars — and  the  cleanest. 
Your  friend  pressed  us  in  to  tea  yester- 
day :  I  think  less  for  the  sake  of  giving 
us  tea  than  that  we  should  see  his  palace, 
or  rather  his  first  floor,  in  which  alone  he 
seems  to  lose  himself.  I  have  no  idea  for 
measurements,  but  I  imagine  his  big  sala 
is  about  eighty  feet  long  and  perhaps 
twenty-five  feet  across,  with  a  flat-beamed 
roof,  windows  at  each  end,  and  portieres 
along  the  walls  of  old  blue  Venetian 
linen :  a  place  in  which  it  seems  one 
could  only  live  and  think  nobly.  His 
face  seems  to  respond  to  its  teachings. 
What  more  might  not  an  environment 
like  that  bring  out  in  you  ?  Come  and 
let  me  see !  I  have  hopes  springing 
as  I  think  of  things  that  you  may  be 
coming  after  all ;  and  that  that  is  what  lay 
concealed  under  the  gaiety  of  your  last 
paragraph.  Then  I  am  more  blessed  even 
than  I  knew.  What,  you  are  coming  ? 
So  well  I  do  love  you,  my  Beloved  I 


180  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    XLl 

Dearest, — This  letter  will  travel  with 
me  :  we  leave  to-day.  Our  movements 
are  to  be  too  restless  and  uncomfortable 
for  the  next  few  days  for  me  to  have  a 
chance  of  quiet  seeing  or  quiet  writing 
anywhere.  At  Riva  we  shall  rest,  I 
hope. 

Yesterday  a  storm  began  coming  over 
towards  evening,  and  I  thought  to  myself 
that  if  it  passed  in  time  there  should  be  a 
splendid  sunset  of  smoulder  and  glitter 
to  be  seen  from  the  Campanile,  and  per- 
haps by  good  chance  a  rainbow. 

I  went  alone  :  when  I  got  to  the  top  the 
rain  was  pelting  hard ;  so  there  I  stayed 
happily  weather-bound  for  an  hour  looking 
over  Venice  '  silvered  with  slants  of  rain,' 
and  watching  umbrellas  scuttering  below 
with  toes  beneath  them.  The  golden 
smoulder  was  very  slow  in  coming :  it  lay 


LOVE-LETTERS  181 

over  tlie  mainland  and  came  creeping 
along  the  railway  track.  Then  came  the 
glitter  and  the  sun,  and  I  turned  round 
and  found  my  rainbow.  Eut  it  wasn't  a 
bow,  it  was  a  circle :  the  Campanile 
stood  up  as  it  were  a  spoke  in  the 
middle, — the  lower  curve  of  the  rainbow 
]ay  on  the  ground  of  the  Piazzetta,  cut 
off  sharp  by  the  shadow  of  the  Campanile. 
It  was  worth  waiting  an  hour  to  see. 
The  islands  shone  mellow  and  bright  in 
the  clearance  with  the  storm  going  off 
black  behind  them.     Good-bye,  Venice  ! 

Verona  began  by  seeming  dull  to  me  ; 
but  it  improves  and  unfolds  beautiful 
corners  of  itself  to  be  looked  at :  only  1 
am  given  so  little  time.  The  Tombs  of 
the  Delia  Scalas  and  the  Renaissance 
facade  of  the  Consiglio  are  what  chiefly 
delight  me.  I  had  some  quiet  hours  in 
the  Museo,  where  I  fell  in  love  with  a 
little  picture  by  an  unknown  painter,  of 
Orpheus  charming  the  beasts  in  a  wan- 
dering green  landscape,  with  a  dance  of 
fauns  in  the  distance,  and  here  and  there 
Eurydice  running ; —  and  Orpheus  in 
Hades,  and  the  Thracian  women  killing 


182  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

him,  and  a  crocodile  fishing  out  his  head, 
and  mermaids  and  ducks  sitting  above 
their  reflections  reflecting. 

Also  there  is  one  beautiful  Tobias  and 
the  Angel  there  by  a  painter  whose  name 
I  most  ungratefully  forget.  I  saw  a  man 
yesterday  carrying  fishes  in  the  market, 
each  strung  through  the  gills  on  a  twig 
of  myrtle :  that  is  how  Tobias  ought  to 
carry  his  fish  :  when  a  native  custom 
suggests  old  paintings,  how  charming  it 
always  is ! 

Riva. 

We  have  just  got  here  from  Verona. 
In  the  matter  of  the  garden  at  least  it  is 
a  Paradise  of  a  place.  A  great  sill  of 
honeysuckle  leans  out  from  my  window : 
beyond  is  a  court  gi*own  round  with 
creepers,  and  beyond  that  the  garden — 
such  a  garden  !  The  first  thing  one  sees 
is  an  arcade  of  vines  upon  stone  pillars, 
between  which  peep  stacks  of  roses, 
going  off  a  little  from  their  glory  now, 
and  right  away  stretches  an  alley  of 
green,  that  shows  at  the  end,  a  furlong 
off,  the  blue  glitter  of  water.  It  is  a 
beautifully  wild  garden  :  grass  and  vege- 


LOVE-LETTERS  183 

tables  and  trees  and  roses  all  grow  in  a 
jungle  together.  There  are  little  groves 
of  bamboo  and  chestnut  and  willow ; 
and  a  runnel  of  water  is  somewhere — 
I  can  hear  it.  It  suggests  rest,  which 
I  want ;  and  so,  for  all  its  difference,, 
suggests  you,  whom  also  I  want, — more, 
I  own  it  now,  than  I  have  said !  But 
that  went  without  saying.  Beloved,  as  it 
always  must  if  it  is  to  be  the  truth  and 
nothing  short  of  the  truth. 

While  this  has  been  waiting  to  go, 
your  letter  has  been  put  into  my  hands. 
I  am  too  happy  to  say  words  about  it, 
and  can  afford  now  to  let  this  go  as 
it  is.  The  little  time  of  waiting  for 
you  will  be  perfect  happiness  now ;  and 
your  coming  seems  to  colour  all  that  is 
behind  as  well.  I  have  had  a  good  time 
indeed,  and  was  only  wearying  mth  the 
plethora  of  my  enjoyment :  but  the 
better  time  has  been  kept  till  now.  We 
shall  be  together  day  after  day  and  all 
day  long  for  at  least  a  month,  I  hope : 
a  joy   that   has   never   happened    to    us 

.yet. 

Never  mind  about  the  lost  letter 
now,  dearest,  dearest :  ^-^enice  was  a  little 


184  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

empty  just  one  week  because  of  it. 
I  still  hope  it  will  come ;  but  what 
matter  ? — I  know  you  will.  All  my 
heart  waits  for  you. — Your  most  glad 
and  most  loving. 


LOVE-LEITERS  185 


LETTER    XLII 

Dearest, — I  saw  an  old  woman  riding  a 
horse  astride  :  and  I  was  convinced  on 
the  spot  that  this  is  the  rightest  way  of 
riding,  and  that  the  side-saddle  was  a 
foolish  and  affected  invention.  The 
horse  was  fine,  and  so  was  the  young 
man  leading  it :  the  old  woman  was 
upright  and  stately,  with  a  wide  hat  and 
full  petticoats  like  a  INIaximilian  soldier. 
This  was  at  Bozen,  where  we  stayed 
for  two  nights,  and  from  which  I  have 
brought  a  cold  with  me  :  it  seems  such 
an  English  thing  to  have,  that  I  feel 
quite  at  home  in  the  discomfort  of  it. 
It  had  been  such  wonderful  weather  that 
we  were  sitting  out  of  doors  every 
evening  up  to  9.30  p.m.  without  wraps, 
and  on  our  heads  only  our  '  widows'  caps.' 
(The  M.A.  persists  in  a  style  which  sug- 
gests that  Uncle  N.  has  gone  to  a  better 


186  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

world.)  jNIine  was  too  flimsy  a  work  of 
fiction,  and  a  day  before  I  had  been  for  a 
climb  and  got  wet  through,  so  a  chill  laid 
its  benediction  on  my  head,  and  here  I 
am, — not  seriously  incommoded  by  the 
malady,  but  by  the  remedy,  which  is  the 
M.A.  full  of  kind  quackings  and  fierce 
tyranny  if  I  do  but  put  my  head  out  of 
window  to  admire  the  view,  whose  best 
is  a  little  round  the  corner. 

I  had  no  idea  Innsbruck  was  so  high 
up  among  the  mountains  :  snows  are  on 
the  peaks  all  round.  Behind  the  house- 
tops, so  close  and  near,  lies  a  quarter  circle 
of  white  crests.  You  are  told  that  in 
winter  creatures  come  down  and  look  in 
at  the  windows :  sometimes  they  are 
called  wolves,  sometimes  bears — any  way 
the  feeling  is  mediaeval. 

Hereabouts  the  wayside  shrines  nearly 
always  contain  a  crucifix,  whereas  in 
Italy  that  was  rare — the  Virgin  and  Child 
being  the  most  common.  I  remarked 
on  this,  which  I  suppose  gave  rise  to  a 
subsequent  observation  of  the  INI.A.  s  : 
'  I  think  the  Tyrolese  are  a  good  people : 
they  are  not  given  over  to  Mariolatry 
like  those  poor  priest-ridden  Italians.'     I 


LOVE-LETTERS  187 

think,  however,  that  they  merely  have 
that  fundamental  grace,  religious  sim- 
plicity, worshipping — just  what  they  can 
get,  for  yesterday  I  saw  two  dear  old 
bodies  going  round  and  telling  their 
beads  before  the  bronze  statues  of  the 
Maximilian  tomb — King  Arthur,  Charles 
the  Bold,  etc.  1  suppose,  by  mere  asso- 
ciation, a  statue  helps  them  to  pray. 

The  national  costume  does  look  so 
nice,  though  not  exactly  beautiful.  I 
like  the  flat,  black  hats  with  long 
streamers  behind  and  a  gold  tassel,  and 
the  spacious  apron.  Blue  satin  is  a 
favourite  style,  always  silk  or  satin  for 
Sunday  best :  one  I  saw  of  pearl-white 
brocade. 

Since  we  came  north  we  have  had 
lovely  weather,  except  the  one  day  of 
which  I  am  still  the  filterings  :  and  morn- 
ing along  the  Brenner  Pass  was  perfect.  I 
think  the  mountains  look  most  beautiful 
quite  early,  at  sunrise,  when  they  are  all 
pearly  and  mysterious. 

We  go  on  to  Zurich  on  Thursday,  and 
then,  Beloved,  and  then  ! — so  this  must 
be  my  last  letter,  since  I  shall  have 
nowhere  to   write  to  with   you  rushing 


188  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

all  across  Europe  and  resting  nowhere 
because  of  my  impatience  to  have  you. 
The  JNIother-Aunt  concedes  a  whole 
month,  but  Arthur  will  have  to  leave 
earlier  for  the  beginning  of  term.  How 
little  my  two  dearest  men  htive  yet  seen 
of  each  other !  Barely  a  week  lies 
between  us  :  this  will  scarcely  catch  you. 
Dearest  of  dearests,  my  heart  waits  on 
yours. 


LOVE-LE'lTERS  189 


LETTER    XLIII 

My  Dearest, — See  what  an  effect  your 
'  gallous  young  hound '  episode  has  had 
on  me.  I  send  it  back  to  you  roughly 
done  into  rhyme.  I  don't  know  whether 
it  will  carry ;  for,  outside  your  telling  of 
it,  *  Johnnie  Kigarrow  '  is  not  a  name  of 
heroic  sound.  What  touches  me  as  so 
strangely  complete  about  it  is  that  you 
should  have  got  that  impression  and 
momentary  romantic  delusion  as  a  child, 
and  now  hear,  years  after,  of  his  disap- 
pearing out  of  life  thus  fittingly  and 
mysteriously,  so  that  his  name  will  fix 
its  legend  to  the  countryside  for  many 
a  long  day.  I  would  like  to  go  there 
some  day  with  you,  and  standing  on 
Twloch  Hill  imagine  all  the  country 
round  as  the  burial-place  of  the  strong 
man  on  whose  knees  my  beloved  used 
to  play  when  a  child. 


190  AN  ENGLISHWOMAVS 

It  must  have  been  soon  after  this 
that  your  brother  died  :  truly,  dearest, 
from  now,  and  strangely,  this  Johnnie 
Kisarrow  will  seem  more  to  me  than 
him;  touching  a  more  heroic  strain  of 
idea,  and  stiffening  fibres  in  your  nature 
that  brotherhood,  as  a  rule,  has  no  bear- 
ing on. 

A  short  letter  to-day,  Beloved,  because 
what  goes  with  it  is  so  long.  This  is  the 
first  time  I  have  come  before  your  eyes 
as  anything  but  a  letter-writer,  and  I 
am  doubtful  whether  you  will  care  to 
have  so  much  all  about  yourself.  Yet 
for  that  very  reason  think  how  much  I 
loved  doing  it !  I  am  jealous  of  those  days 
before  I  knew  you,  and  want  to  have  all 
their  wild-honey  flavour  for  myself.  Do 
remember  more,  and  tell  me !  Dearest 
heart,  it  was  to  me  you  were  coming 
through  all  your  scampers  and  ramblings; 
no  wonder,  with  that  unknown  good 
running  parallel,  that  my  childhood  was 
a  happy  one.  May  long  life  bless  you, 
Beloved  1 


LOVE-LETTERS  191 


(Enclosure) 

My  brother  and  I  were  down  in  Wales, 

And  listened  by  night  to  the  Welshman's  tales ; 

He  was  eleven  and  I  was  ten. 

We  sat  on  the  knees  of  the  farmer's  men 

After  the  whole  day's  work  was  done  : 

And  I  was  friends  with  the  farmer's  son. 

His  hands  were  rough  as  his  arms  were  strong, 

His  mouth  was  merry  and  loud  for  song : 

Each  night  when  set  by  the  ingle-wall 

He  was  the  merriest  man  of  them  all. 

I  would  catch  at  his  beard  and  say 

All  the  things  I  had  done  in  the  day — 

Tumbled  boulders  over  the  force, 

Swum  in  the  river  and  fired  the  gorse — 

*  Half  the  side  of  the  hill ! '  quoth  I  :— 

*  Ah  ! '  cried  he,  *  and  didn't  you  die  ? ' 

'  Chut ! '  said  he,  *  but  the  squeak  was  narrow  ' 
Didn't  you  meet  with  Johnnie  Kigarrow  .-* ' 

*  No  ! '  said  I,  'and  who  will  he  be  .'' 

And  what  will  be  Johnnie  Kigarrow  to  me?' 
The  farmer's  son  said  under  his  breath, 

*  Johnnie  Kigarrow  may  be  your  death  ! 
Listen  you  here,  and  keep  you  still — 
Johnnie  Kigarrow  bides  under  the  hill ; 
Twloch  bari'ow  stands  over  his  head  ; 
He  shallov/s  the  river  to  make  his  bed : 
Boulders  roll  when  he  stirs  a  limb; 

And  the  gorse  on  the  hills  belongs  to  him ! 

And  if  so  be  one  fires  his  gorse. 

He  's  out  of  his  bed,  and  he  mounts  his  horse. 

Off  he  sets  :  with  the  first  long  stride 

He  is  halfway  over  the  mountain  side : 


192  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

With  his  second  stride  he  has  crossed  the  barrow^ 
And  he  has  you  fast,  lias  Johnnie  Kigarrow  ! ' 

Half  I  laughed  and  half  I  feared ; 

I  clutched  and  tugged  at  the  strong  man's  beard; 

And  bragged  as  brave  as  a  boy  could  be — 

*  So  ?  but,  you  see,  he  didn't  catch  me  ! ' 

Fear  caught  hold  of  me  :  what  had  I  done  ? 
High  as  the  roof  rose  the  farmer's  son  : 
How  the  sight  of  him  froze  my  marrow  ! 
'  1/  he  cried,  '  am  Johnnie  Kigarrow  ! ' 

Well,  you  wonder,  what  was  the  end  ? 
Never  forget ; — he  had  called  me  '  friend  ' ! 
Mighty  of  limb,  and  hard,  and  brown  ; 
Quickly  he  laughed  and  set  me  down. 
'  Heh  ! '  said  he,  'but  the  squeak  was  nari'ow. 
Not  to  be  caught  by  Johnnie  Kigarrow  ! ' 

Now,  I  hear,  after  years  gone  by. 
Nobody  knows  how  he  came  to  die. 
He  strode  out  one  night  of  storm  : 
'  Get  you  to  bed,  and  keep  you  warm  ! " 
Out  into  darkness  so  went  he  : 
Nobody  knows  where  his  bones  may  be. 

Only  I  think — if  his  tongue  let  go 
Truth  that  once, — how  perhaps  /  know. 
Twloch  river,  and  Twloch  barrow, 
Do  you  cover  my  Johnnie  Kigarrow  ? 


LOVE-LETTERS  193 


LETTER    XLIV 

Dearest, — I  have  been  doing  some- 
thing so  wise  and  foolish  :  mentally  wise, 
I  mean,  and  physically  foolish.  Do  you 
guess  ? — Disobeying  your  parting  injunc- 
tion, and  sitting  up  to  see  eclipses. 

It  was  such  a  luxury  to  do  as  I  was  not 
told  just  for  once;  to  feel  there  was  an 
independent  me  still  capable  of  asserting 
itself.  INly  belief  is  that,  waking,  you 
hold  me  subjugated  :  but,  once  your  god- 
head has  put  on  its  spiritual  nightcap, 
and  begun  nodding,  your  mesmeric  in- 
fluence relaxes.  Up  starts  resolution  and 
independence,  and  I  breathe  desolately 
for  a  time,  feeling  myself  once  more  a 
free  woman. 

Twas  a  tremulous  experience.  Beloved; 
but  I  loved  it  all  the  more  for  that. 
How  we  love  playing  at  grief  and  death 
— the  two  things  that  must  come — before 

N 


194  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

it  is  their  due  time  I  I  took  a  look  at 
my  world  for  three  most  mortal  hours 
last  night,  trying  to  see  you  out  of  it. 
And  oh,  how  close  it  kept  bringing  me ! 
I  almost  heard  you  breathe,  and  was  for 
ever  wondering — Can  we  ever  be  nearer, 
or  love  each  other  more  than  we  do  ? 
For  that  we  should  each  want  a  sixth 
sense,  and  a  second  soul :  and  it  would 
still  be  only  the  same  spread  out  over 
larger  territory.  I  prefer  to  keep  it 
nesting  close  in  its  present  limitations, 
where  it  feels  like  a  '  growing  pain ' : 
children  have  it  in  their  legs,  we  in  our 
hearts. 

I  am  growing  sleepy  as  I  write,  and 
feel  I  am  sending  you  a  dull  letter, — my 
penalty  for  doing  as  you  forbade. 

I  sat  up  from  half-past  one  to  a  quarter 
to  five  to  see  our  shadow  go  over  heaven. 
I  didn't  see  much,  the  sky  was  too 
piebald :  but  I  was  not  disappointed,  as 
I  had  never  watched  the  darkness  into 
dawn  like  that  before :  and  it  was  in- 
teresting to  hear  all  the  persons  awaking: 
— cocks  at  half- past  four,  frogs  im- 
mediately after,  then  pheasants  and 
various  others  following.     I  was  cuddled 


LOVE-LETTERS  195 

close  up  against  my  window,  throned  in 
a  big  arm-chair  with  many  pillows,  a 
spirit-lamp,  cocoa,  bread-and-butter,  and 
buns;  so  I  fared  well.  Just  after  the 
pheasants  and  the  first  querulous  fidget- 
ings  of  hungry  blackbirds  comes  a  soft 
pattering  along  the  path  below:  and 
Benjy,  secretive  and  important,  is  fussing 
his  way  to  tlie  shrubbery,  when  instinct 
or  real  sentiment  prompts  him  to  look 
up  at  my  window ;  he  gives  a  whimper 
and  a  wag,  and  goes  on.  I  try  to  per- 
suade myself  that  he  didn't  see  me,  and 
that  he  does  this,  other  mornings,  when 
I  am  not  thus  perversely  bolstered  up 
in  rebellion,  and  peering  through  blinds 
at  wrong  hours.  Isn't  there  something 
pathetic  in  the  very  idea  that  a  dog  may 
have  a  behind-your-back  attachment  of 
that  sort  ? — that  every  morning  he  looks 
up  at  an  unresponsive  blank,  and  wags, 
and  goes  by  ? 

I  heard  him  very  happy  in  the  shrubs  a 
moment  after :  he  and  a  pheasant,  I  fancy, 
disputing  over  a  question  of  boundaries. 
And  he  comes  in  for  breakfast,  three 
hours  later,  looking  positively  fresh,  and 
wants  to  know  why  I  am  yawning. 


196  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

Most  mornings  he  brings  your  letter 
up  to  my  room  in  his  mouth.  It  is 
old  Nan -nan's  joke :  she  only  sends  up 
yours  so,  and  pretends  it  is  Benjy's  own 
clever  selection.  I  pretend  that,  too, 
to  him  ;  and  he  thinks  he  is  doing  some- 
thing wonderful.  The  other  morning  I 
was — well,  Benjy  hears  splashing :  and 
tires  of  waiting — or  his  mouth  waters. 
An  extra  can  of  hot  water  happens 
to  stand  at  the  door;  and  therein  he 
deposits  his  treasure  (mine,  I  mean),  and 
retires  saying  nothing.  The  consequence 
is,  when  I  open  three  minutes  after  his 
scratch,  I  find  you  all  ungummed  and 
swimming,  your  beautiful  handwriting 
bleared,  and  smeared,  so  that  no  eye  but 
mine  could  have  read  it.  Benjy's  shame 
when  I  showed  him  what  he  had  done 
was  wonderful. 

How  it  rejoices  me  to  write  quite 
foolish  things  to  you  I — that  I  can  helps 
to  explain  a  great  deal  in  the  up-above 
order  of  things,  which  I  never  took  in 
when  I  was  merely  young  and  frivolous. 
One  must  have  touched  a  grave  side  of 
life  before  one  can  take  in  that  Heaven 
is  not  opposed  to  laughter. 


LOVE-LETTERS  197 

My  eye  has  just  caught  back  at  what 
I  have  written;  and  the  'httle  death' 
runs  through  me,  just  because  I  wrote 
'  grave  side.'  It  shouldn't,  but  loving  has 
made  me  superstitious :  the  happiness 
seems  too  great ;  how  can  it  go  on  ?  I 
keep  thinking — this  is  not  hfe :  you  are 
too  much  for  me,  my  dearest ! 

Oh,  my  Beloved,  come  quickly  to 
meet  me  to-day  :  this  morning  !  Ride 
over ;  I  am  willing  it.  My  own  dearest, 
you  must  come.  If  you  don't,  what  shaU 
I  believe  ?  That  Love  cannot  outdo 
space :  that  when  you  are  away  I  cannot 
reach  you  by  willing.  But  I  can  :  come 
to  me !  You  shall  see  my  arms  open  to 
you  as  never  before.  What  is  it? — you 
must  be  coming.  I  have  more  love  in 
me  after  all  than  I  knew. 

Ah,  I  know :  I  wrote  '  grave  side,' 
and  all  my  heart  is  in  arms  against  the 
treason.  With  us  it  is  not  '  till  death  us 
do  part ' :  we  leap  it  altogether,  and  are 
clasped  on  the  other  side. 

IMy  dear,  my  dear,  I  lay  my  head  down 
on  your  heart :  I  love  you  !  I  post  this 
to  show  how  certain  I  am.  At  12  to-dav 
I  shall  see  you. 


198  AN  ENGLlSHWOMAxVS 


LETTER    XLV 

Beloved, — I  look  at  this  ridiculous 
little  nib  now,  running  like  a  plough 
along  the  furrows !  What  can  the  poor 
thing  do  ?  Bury  its  poor  black,  blunt 
little  nose  in  the  English  language  in 
order  to  tell  you,  in  all  sorts  of  round- 
about ways,  what  you  know  already  as 
well  as  I  do.  And  yet,  though  that  is 
all  it  can  do,  you  complain  of  not  having 
had  a  letter !  Not  had  a  letter  ?  Beloved, 
there  are  half  a  hundred  I  have  not  had 
from  you !  Do  you  suppose  you  have 
ever,  any  one  week  in  your  life,  sent  me 
as  manv  as  I  wanted  ? 

Now,  for  once,  I  did  hold  off  and 
didn't  write  to  you  :  because  there  was 
something  in  your  last  I  couldn't  give 
any  answer  to,  and  I  hoped  you  would 
come  yourself  before  I  need.  Then  I 
hoped  silence  would  bring  you  :  and  now 


LOVE-LETTERS  199 

— no  ! — instead  of  your  dear  peace-giving 
face  I  get  this  complaint ! 

Ah,  Beloved,  have  you  in  reality  any 
complaint,  or  sorrow  that  I  can  set  at 
rest  ?  Or  has  that  little,  little  silence 
made  you  anxious  ?  I  do  come  to  think 
so,  for  you  never  flourish  your  words 
about  as  I  do  :  so,  believing  that,  I  would 
Uke  to  write  again  differently ;  only  it  is 
truer  to  let  what  I  have  written  stand, 
and  make  amends  for  it  in  all  haste.  I 
love  you  so  infinitely  well,  how  could 
even  a  year's  silence  give  you  any  doubt 
or  anxiety,  so  long  as  you  knew  I  was 
not  ill  ? 

'  Should  one  not  make  great  con- 
cessions to  great  grief  even  when  it  is 
unreasonable? '  I  cannot  answer,  dearest: 
I  am  in  the  dark.  Great  grief  cannot  be 
great  without  reasons :  it  should  give 
them,  and  you  should  judge  by  them  : — 
you,  not  I.  I  imagine  you  have  again 
been  face  to  face  with  fierce,  unexplained 
opposition.  Dearest,  if  it  would  give 
you  happiness,  I  would  say,  make  five, 
ten,  twenty  years'  '  concession,'  as  you 
call  it.  But  the  only  time  you  ever 
spoke  to  me  clearly  about  your  mother's 


200  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

mind  towards  me,  you  said  she  wanted 
an  absolute  surrender  from  you,  not 
covered  only  by  her  lifetime.  Then 
though  I  pitied  her,  I  had  to  smile.  A 
twenty  years'  concession  even  would  not 
give  rest  to  her  perturbed  spirit.  I  pray 
truly — having  so  much  reason  for  your 
sake  to  pray  it — '  God  rest  her  soul ! 
and  give  her  a  saner  mind  towards  both 
of  us.' 

Why  has  this  come  about  at  all  ? 
It  is  not  February  yet :  and  our  plans 
have  been  putting  forth  no  buds  before 
their  time.  When  the  day  comes,  and 
you  have  said  the  inevitable  word,  I 
think  more  calm  will  follow  than  you 
expect.  You,  dearest,  I  do  understand  : 
and  the  instinct  of  tenderness  you  have 
towards  a  claim  which  yet  fills  you  with 
the  sense  of  its  injustice.  I  know  that 
you  can  laugh  at  her  threat  to  make 
you  poor;  but' not  at  hurting  her  affec- 
tions. Did  your  asking  for  an  '  answer ' 
mean  that  I  was  to  write  so  openly  ? 
Bless  you,  my  own  dearest. 


LOVE-LETTERS  201 


LETTER     XLVI 

Dearest, — To-day  I  came  upon  a  strange 
spectacle :  poor  old  Nan-nan  weeping  for 
wounded  pride  in  me.  I  found  her  stitch- 
ing at  raiment  of  needlework  that  is  to 
be  mine  (piles  of  it  have  been  through 
her  fingers  since  the  word  first  went  out ; 
for  her  love  asserts  that  I  am  to  go  all 
home-made  from  my  old  home  to  my 
new  one — wherever  that  may  be !).  And 
she  was  weeping  because,  as  I  slowly 
got  to  understand,  from  one  particular 
quarter  too  little  attention  had  been  paid 
to  me : — the  kow-tow  of  a  ceremonious 
reception  into  my  new  status  had  not 
been  deep  enough  to  make  amends  to 
her  heart  for  its  partial  loss  of  me. 

Her  deferential  recognition  of  the 
change  which  is  coming  is  pathetic  and 
full  of  etiquette  ;  it  is  at  once  so  jealous 
and    so    unselfish.      Because   her   sense 


202  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

of  the  proprieties  will  not  allow  her 
to  do  so  much  longer,  she  comes  up 
to  my  room  and  makes  opportunity  to 
scold  me  over  quite  slight  things : — and 
there  I  am,  meeker  under  her  than  I 
would  be  to  any  relative.  So  to-day  I 
had  to  bear  a  statement  of  your  mother's 
infirmities  rigorously  outlined  in  a  way 
I  could  only  pretend  to  be  deaf  to  until 
she  had  done.  Then  I  said,  'Nan-nan, 
go  and  say  your  prayers  ! '  And  as  she 
stuck  her  heels  down  and  refused  to  go, 
there  I  left  the  poor  thing,  not  to  prayer, 
I  fear,  but  to  desolate  weeping,  in  which 
love  and  pride  will  get  more  firmly 
entangled  together  than  ever. 

I  know  when  I  go  up  to  my  room  next 
I  shall  find  fresh  flowers  put  upon  my 
table :  but  the  grievous  old  dear  will  be 
carrying  a  sore  heart  that  I  cannot  com- 
fort by  any  words.  I  cannot  convince 
her  that  I  am  not  hiding  in  myself  any 
wounds  such  as  she  feels  on  my  behalf. 

I  write  this,  dearest,  as  an  indirect 
answer  to  yours, — which  is  but  Nan-nan's 
woe  writ  large.  If  I  could  persuade 
your  two  dear  and  very  different  heads 
how  very  slightly  wounded  I  am    by  a 


LOVE-LETTERS  203 

thing  which  a  httle  waiting  will  bring 
right,  I  could  give  it  even  less  thought 
than  I  do.  Are  you  keeping  the  truce 
in  spirit  when  you  disturb  yourself  like 
this?  Trust  me,  Beloved,  always  to  be 
candid :  I  will  complain  to  you  when 
I  feel  in  need  of  comfort.  Be  comforted 
yourself,  meanwhile,  and  don't  shape 
ghosts  of  grief  which  never  do  a  goose- 
step  over  me  !  Ah  well,  well,  if  there  is 
a  way  to  love  you  better  than  I  do  now, 
only  show  it  me !  Meantime,  think  of 
me  as  your  most  contented  and  happy- 
go-loving. 


204  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    XLVII 

Dearest, — I  am  haunted  by  a  line  of 
quotation,  and  cannot  think  where  it 
comes  from  : — 

*  Now  sets  the  year  in  roaring  grey.' 

Can  you  help  me  to  what  follows  ?  If  it 
is  a  true  poem  it  ought  now  to  be  able  to 
sing  itself  to  me  at  large  from  an  outer 
world  which  at  this  moment  is  all  grey 
and  roaring.  To-day  the  year  is  bowing 
itself  out  tempestuously,  as  if  angry  at 
having  to  go.  Dear  golden  year !  I  am 
sorry  to  see  its  face  so  changed  and 
withering :  it  has  held  so  much  for  us 
both.  Yet  I  am  feeling  vigorous  and 
quite  like  spring.  All  the  seasons  have 
their  marches,  with  bufFetings  and  border- 
forays  :  this  is  an  autumn  march-wind ; 
before  long  I  shall  be  out  into  it,  and  up 
the  hill  to  look    over   at  your  territory 


LOVE-LETTERS  205 

and  you  being  swept  and  garnished  for 
the  seven  devils  of  winter. 

'Roaring  grey'  suggests  Tennyson, 
whom  I  do  very  much  associate  with 
this  sort  of  weather,  not  so  much  because 
of  passages  in  Maud  and  In  Memoriavi 
as  because  I  once  went  over  to  Swainston, 
on  a  day  such  as  this  when  rooks  and 
leaves  alike  hung  helpless  in  the  wind ; 
and  heard  there  the  story  of  how  Tenny- 
son, coming  over  for  his  friend's  funeral, 
would  not  go  into  the  house,  but  asked  for 
one  of  Sir  John's  old  hats,  and  with  that 
on  his  head  sat  in  the  garden  and  wrote 
almost  the  best  of  his  small  lyrics  : — 

'Nightingales  warbled  without. 
Within  was  weeping  for  thee.' 

The  *old  hat'  was  mentioned  as  somethinoc 
humorous  :  yet  an  old  glove  is  the  most 
accepted  symbol  of  faithful  absence  :  and 
why  should  head  rank  lower  than  hand  ? 
What  creatures  of  convention  we  are ! 

There  is  an  old  notion,  quite  likely  to 
be  true,  that  a  nightcap  carries  in  it  the 
dreams  of  its  first  owner,  or  that  any- 
thing laid  over  a  sleeper's  head  will  bring 
away   the   dream.      One   of  the   stories 


206  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

which  used  to  put  a  lump  in  my  throat 
as  a  child  was  of  an  old  backwoodsman 
who  by  that  means  found  out  that  his 
dog  stole  hams  from  the  storeroom. 
The  dog  was  given  away  in  disgrace, 
and  came  to  England  to  die  of  a  broken 
heart  at  the  sight  of  a  cargo  of  hams, 
which,  at  their  unpacking,  seemed  like  a 
monstrous  day  of  judgment — the  bones 
of  his  misdeeds  rising  again  reclothed 
with  flesh  to  reproach  him  with  the  thing 
he  had  never  forgotten. 

I  wonder  how  long  it  was  before  I  left 
off  definitely  choosing  out  a  story  for  the 
pleasure  of  making  myself  cry !  When 
one  begins  to  avoid  that  luxury  of  the 
fledgling  emotions,  the  first  leaf  of  youth 
is  flown. 

To-day  I  look  almost  jovially  at  the 
decay  of  the  best  year  I  have  ever  lived 
through,  and  am  your  very  middle-aged 
faithful  and  true. 


LOVE-LEITERS  jeOT 


LETTER    XLVIII 

Dearest, — If  anybody  has  been  '  calling 
me  names  '  that  are  not  mine,  they  do  me 
a  fine  injury,  and  you  did  well  to  purge 
the  text  of  their  abuse.  I  agree  with 
no  authority,  however  immortal,  which 
inquires  *  What 's  in  a  name  ? '  expecting 
the  answer  to  be  a  snap  of  the  fingers. 
I  answer  with  a  snap  of  temper  that  the 
blood,  boots,  and  bones  of  my  ancestors 
are  in  mine !  Do  you  suppose  I  could 
have  been  the  same  woman  had  such 
names  as  Amelia  or  Bella  or  Cinderella 
been  clinging  leechlike  to  my  conscious- 
ness through  all  the  years  of  my  training  ? 
Why,  there  are  names  I  can  think  of 
which  would  have  made  me  break  down 
into  side-ringlets  had  I  been  forced  to 
wear  them  audibly. 

The  effect  is  not  so  absolute  when  it 
is  a  second  name  that  can  be  tucked  away 


208  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

if  unpresentable,  but  even  then  it  is  a 

misfortune.     There  is  C ,  now,  who 

won't  marry,  I  believe,  chiefly  because 
of  the  insane  *  Annie '  with  which  she 
was  smitten  at  the  baptismal  font  by  an 
afterthought.  She  regards  it  as  a  taint 
in  her  constitution  which  orders  her  to 
a  lonely  life  lest  worse  might  follow. 
And  apply  the  consideration  more  pub- 
licly :  do  you  imagine  the  Prince  of  Wales 
will  be  the  same  sort  of  king  if,  when  he 
comes  to  the  throne,  he  calls  himself 
King  Albert  Edward  in  florid  Continental 
fashion,  instead  of  '  Edward  the  Seventh,' 
with  a  right  hope  that  an  Edward  the 
Eighth  may  follow  after  him,  to  make 
a  neck-and-neck  race  of  it  with  the 
Henries  ?  I  don't  know  anything  that 
would  do  more  to  knit  up  the  English 
constitution  :  but  whenever  I  pass  the 
Albert  JNIemorial  I  tremble  lest  filial 
piety  will  not  allow  the  thing  to  be 
done. 

Now  of  all  this  I  had  an  instance  in 
the  village  the  day  before  yesterday.  At 
the  corner  house  by  the  post-office,  as  I 
went  by,  a  bird  opened  his  bill  and  sang 
a  note,  and  down,  down,  down,  down  he 


LOVE-LETTERS  209 

went  over  a  golden  scale  :  pitched  afresh, 
and  dropped  down  another  ;  and  then  up, 
up,  up,  over  tlie  range  of  both.  Then  he 
flung  back  his  shabby  head  and  laughed. 
*In  all  my  father's  realm  there  are  no 
such  bells  as  these  ! '  It  was  the  laughing 
jackass.  '  Who  gave  you  your  name  ? ' 
*My  godfiithers  and  my  godmothers  in 
my  baptism.'  Well,  his  will  have  that  to 
answer  for,  however  safely  for  the  rest  he 
may  have  eschewed  the  world,  the  flesh, 
and  the  devil.  Poor  bird,  to  be  set  to  sing 
to  us  under  such  a  burden  : — of  which, 
unconscious  failure,  he  knows  nothing. 

Here  I  have  remembered  for  you  a  bit 
of  a  poem  that  took  hold  of  me  some 
while  ago  and  touched  on  the  same 
unkindness  :  only  here  the  flower  is 
conscious  of  the  wrong  done  to  it,  and 
looks  forward  to  a  day  of  juster  judg- 
ment : — 

'  What  have  I  done  ? — Man  came 
(There  's  nothing  that  sticks  like  dirt). 
Looked  at  me  with  eyes  of  blame. 
And  called  me  "  Squinancy-wort !  " 
What  have  I  done?     I  linger 
(I  cannot  say  that  I  live) 
In  the  happy  lands  of  my  birth  ; 
Passers-by  point  with  the  finger  ; 
O 


210  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

For  me  the  light  of  the  sun 

Is  darkened.      Oh,  what  would  I  give 

To    creep   away,  and   hide    my  shame   in  the 

earth  ! 
What  have  I  done  ? 
Yet  there  is  hope.     I  have  seen 
Many  changes  since  I  began. 
The  web-footed  beasts  have  been 
(Dear  beasts  !) — and  gone,  being  part  of  some 

wider  plan. 
Perhaps  in  His  infinite  mercy  God  will  remove 

this  man  ! ' 


Now  I  am  on  sentiment  and  unjust 
judgments :  here  is  another  instance,  where 
evidently  in  life  I  did  not  love  well 
enough  a  character  nobler  than  this 
capering  and  accommodating  boy  Benjy, 
who  toadies  to  all  my  moods.  Calling 
at  the  lower  farm,  I  missed  him  whom 
I  used  to  nickname  '  Manger,'  because 
his  dog-jaws  always  refused  to  smile  on 
me.  His  old  mistress  gave  me  a  pathetic 
account  of  his  last  days.  It  was  the 
muzzling  order  that  broke  his  poor  old 
heart.  He  took  it  as  an  accusation  on  a 
point  where,  though  of  a  melancholy 
disposition,  his  reputation  had  been  spot- 
less. He  never  lifted  his  head  nor  smiled 
asrain.     And  not  all  his  mistress's  love 


LOVE-LETTERS  211 

could  explain  to  him  that  he  was  not  in 
fault.     She  wept  as  she  told  it  me. 

Good-bye,  dearest,  and  for  this  letter  so 
full  of  such  little  worth  call  me  what 
names  you  like ;  and  I  will  go  to  Jemima, 
Keziah,  and  Keren-happuch  for  the 
patience  in  which  they  must  have  taken 
after  their  father  when  he  so  named 
them,  I  suppose  for  a  discipline. 

My  Beloved,  let  my  heart  come  where 
it  wants  to  be.  Twilight  has  been  on 
me  to-day,  I  don't  know  why ;  and  I  have 
not  written  it  off  as  I  hoped  to  do. — All 
yours  and  nothing  left. 


212  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    XLIX 

Dearest, — I  suppose  your  mother's  con- 
tinued absence,  and  her  unexplanation  of 
her  further  stay,  must  be  taken  for  un- 
yielding disapproval,  and  tells  us  what  to 
expect  of  February.  It  is  not  a  cordial 
form  of  *  truce ' :  but  since  it  lets  me  see 
just  twice  as  much  of  you  as  I  should 
otherwise,  I  will  not  complain  so  long  as 
it  does  not  make  you  unhappy.  You 
write  to  her  often  and  kindly,  do  you 
not? 

Well,  if  this  last  letter  of  hers  frees 
you  sufficiently,  it  is  quite  settled  at  this 
end  that  you  are  to  be  with  us  for 
Christmas : — read  into  that  the  warmest 
corners  of  a  heart  already  fully  occupied. 
I  do  not  think  of  it  too  much,  till  I  am 
assured  it  is  to  be. 

Did  you  go  over  to  Pembury  for  the 
day  ?    Your  letter  does  not  say  anything  : 


LOVE-LETTERS  213 

but  your  letters  have  a  wonderful  way 
with  them  of  leaving  out  things  of  out- 
side importance.  I  shall  hear  from  the 
rattle  of  returning  fire-engines  some  day 
that  Hatterling  has  been  burned  down  : 
and  you  will  arrive  cool  the  next  day 
and  say,  '  Oh  yes,  it  is  so  ! ' 

I  am  sure  you  have  been  right  to 
secure  this  pledge  of  independence  to 
yourself:  but  it  hurts  me  to  think  what 
a  deadly  offence  it  may  be  both  to  her 
tenderness  for  you  and  her  pride  and  stern 
love  of  power.  To  realise  suddenly  that 
Hatterling  does  not  mean  to  you  so 
much  as  the  power  to  be  your  own  master 
and  happy  in  your  own  w^ay,  which  is 
altogether  opposite  to  her  way,  will  be 
so  much  of  a  blow  that  at  first  you  will 
be  able  to  do  nothing  to  soften  it. 

February  fill-dyke  is  likely  to  be  true 
to  its  name,  this  coming  one,  in  all  that 
concerns  us  and  our  fortunes.  Mean- 
while, if  at  Pembury  you  brought  things 
any  nearer  settlement,  and  are  not 
coming  so  soon  as  to-morrow,  let  me 
know :  for  some  things  of  '  outside  im- 
portance '  do  affect  me  unfavourably 
while    in    suspense.       I    have   not   your 


214  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

serene  determination  to  abide  the  work- 
ings of  Kismet  when  once  all  that  can  be 
done  is  done. 

The  sun  sets  now,  when  it  does  so 
visibly,  just  where  Pembury  is.  I  take 
it  as  an  omen.  In  your  diary  to-morrow 
you  may  write  down  in  the  business 
column  that  you  have  had  a  business  letter 
from  me,  or  as  near  to  one  as  I  can  go : 
— chiefly  for  that  it  requires  an  answer 
on  this  matter  of  'outside  importance,' 
which  otherwise  you  will  altogether 
leave  out.  But  you  will  do  better  still 
to  come.  My  whole  heart  goes  out  to 
fetch  you :  my  dearest  dear,  ever  your 
own. 


LOVE-LETTERS  215 


LETTER    L 

Beloved, — No,  not  Browning  but  Tenny- 
son was  in  my  thoughts  at  our  last  ride 
together :  and  I  found  myself  shy,  as 
I  have  been  for  a  long  time  wishing  to 
say  things  I  could  not.  What  has  never 
entered  your  head  to  ask  becomes  diffi- 
cult when  I  wish  to  get  it  spoken.  So 
I  bring  Tennyson  to  tell  you  what  I 
mean : — 

'Dosn't  thou  'ear  my  'erse's  legs,  as  they  canters 
awaay  ? 
Proputty,  proputty,  proputty — that 's  what  I  'ears 
'em  saay.' 

The  tune  of  this  kept  me  silent  all  the 
while  we  galloped  :  this  and  Pembury, 
a  name  that  glows  to  me  now  like  the 
New  Jerusalem. 

And    do    you    understand.    Beloved  ? 
or  must  I  say  more  ?     My  freedom  has 


216  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

made  its  nest  under  my  uncle's  roof: 
but  I  avi  a  quite  independent  person  in 
other  ways  besides  character. 

Well,  Pembury  was  settled  on  your 
own  initiative  :  and  I  looked  on  proud 
and  glad.  Now  I  have  my  own  little 
word  to  add,  merely  a  tail  that  wags 
and  makes  merry  over  a  thing  decided 
and  done.  Do  you  forgive  me  for  this : 
and  for  the  greater  offence  of  being  quite 
shy  at  having  to  write  it  ? 

My  Aunt  thanks  you  for  the  game : 
for  my  part  I  cannot  own  that  it  will 
taste  sweeter  to  me  for  being  your  own 
shooting.  And  please,  whatever  else 
you  do  big  and  grand  and  dangerous, 
respect  my  superstitions  and  don't  shoot 
any  larks  this  winter.  In  the  spring 
I  would  like  to  think  that  here  or  there 
an  extra  lark  bubbles  over  because  I 
and  my  whims  find  occasional  favour 
in  your  sight.  When  I  ask  great 
favours  you  always  grant  them ;  and 
so,  Ahasuerus,  grant  this  little  one  to 
your  beautifully  loving. 

Give  me  the  credit  of  being  conscious 
of  it.   Beloved :    postscripts    I   never  do 


LOVE-LETTERS  217 

write.  I  am  glad  you  noticed  it.  If  I 
find  anything  left  out  I  start  another 
letter :  this  is  that  other  letter  :  it  goes 
into  the  same  envelope  merely  for  com- 
pany, and  signs  itself  yours  in  all  state. 


218  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    LI 

Dearest, — It  was  so  nice  and  comedy 
to  see  the  Mother- Aunt  this  morning 
importantly  opening  a  letter  from  you 
all  to  herself  with  the  pleasure  quite 
unmixed  by  any  enclosure  for  me,  or 
any  other  letter  in  the  house  to  me  so 
far  as  she  was  aware.  I  listened  to  you 
with  new  ears,  discovering  that  you  write 
quite  beautifully  in  the  style  which  I 
never  get  from  you.  Don't,  because 
I  admire  you  in  your  more  formal  form, 
alter  in  your  style  to  me.  I  prefer  you 
much,  for  my  own  part,  formless  :  and 
feel  nearer  to  your  heart  in  an  unfinished 
sentence  than  in  one  that  is  perfectly 
balanced.  Still  I  want  you  to  know 
that  your  cordial  warmed  her  dear  old 
heart  and  makes  her  not  think  now  that 
she  has  let  me  see  too  much  of  you. 
She  was  just  beginning  to  worry  herself 


LOVE-LETTERS  219 

jealously  into  that  belief  the  last  two 
days  :  and  Arthur's  taking  to  you  helped 
to  the  same  end.  Very  well ;  I  seem  to 
understand  everybody's  oddities  now, — 
having  made  a  complete  study  of  yours. 

Best  Beloved,  I  have  your  little  letter 
Ijdng  close,  and  feel  dumb  when  I  try 
to  answer.  You  with  your  few  words 
make  me  feel  a  small  thing  with  all  my 
unpenned  rabble  about  me.  Only  you 
do  know  so  very  well  that  I  love  you 
better  than  I  can  ever  write.  This  is 
my  first  letter  of  the  hew  year :  will  our 
letter-writing  go  on  all  this  year,  or  will 
it,  as  we  dearly  dream,  die  a  divine  death 
somewhere  before  autumn  ? 

In  any  case,  I  am,  dearest,  your  most 
happy  and  loving. 


220  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    LII 

My  dearest, — Arthur  and  the  friend 
went  off  together  yesterday.  I  am 
glad  the  latter  stayed  just  long  enough 
after  you  left  for  me  to  have  leisure 
to  find  him  out  human.  Here  is  the 
whole  story :  he  came  and  unbosomed 
to  me  three  days  ago :  and  he  said 
nothing  about  not  telling,  so  I  tell 
you.  As  water  goes  from  a  duck's 
back,  so  go  all  things  worth  hearing 
from  me  to  you. 

Arthur  had  said  to  him,  *  Come  down 
for  a  week,'  and  he  had  answered,  '  Can't, 
because  of  clothes ! '  explaining  that 
beyond  evening-dress  he  had  only  those 
he  stood  in.  '  Well,'  said  Arthur, 
'  stand  in  them,  then ;  you  look  all 
right.'  *The  question  is,'  said  his  friend, 
'  can  I  sit  down  ? '  However,  he  came ; 
and   was    appalled    to    find    tliat   a  man 


LOVE-LETTERS  221 

unpacked  his  trunk,  and  would  in  all 
probability  be  carrying  away  his  clothes 
each  night  to  brush  them.  He,  con- 
scious of  interiors,  a  lining  hanging  in 
rags,  and  even  a  patching  somewhere, 
had  not  the  heart  to  let  his  one  and 
only  day -jacket  go  down  to  the  ser- 
vants' hall  to  be  sniffed  over :  and  so 
every  evening  when  he  dressed  for 
dinner  he  hid  his  jacket  laboriously 
under  the  permanent  layers  of  a  linen 
wardrobe  which  stood  in  his  room. 

I  had  all  this  in  the  frankest  manner 
from  him  in  the  hour  when  he  became 
human :  and  my  fancy  fired  at  the 
vision.  Graves  with  a  fierce  eve  set 
on  duty  probing  hither  and  thither 
in  search  after  the  missing  coat ;  and 
each  night  the  search  becoming  more 
strenuous  and  the  mystery  more  baffling 
than  ever.  It  had  a  funny  likeness  to 
the  Jack  Raikes  episode  in  Evan  Har- 
rington^ and  pleased  me  the  more  thus 
cropping  up  in  real  life. 

Well,  I  demanded  there  and  then  to 
be  shown  the  subject  of  so  much  romance 
and  adventure :  and  had  the  satisfac- 
tion   of    mending   it,   he    sitting   by   in 


222  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

his  shirt-sleeves  the  while,  and  watch- 
ing delighted  and  without  craven 
apologies. 

I  notice  it  is  not  his  own  set  he  is 
ashamed  of,  but  only  the  moneyed,  high- 
sniffing  servant -class  who  have  no 
understanding  for  honourable  poverty : 
and  to  be  misunderstood  pricks  him 
in  the  thinnest  of  thin  places. 

He  told  me  also  that  he  brought 
only  three  white  ties  to  last  him  for 
seven  days :  and  that  Graves  placed 
them  out  in  order  of  freshness  and 
cleanliness  night  after  night : — first  three 
new  ones  consecutively,  then  three  once 
worn.  After  that,  on  the  seventh  day. 
Graves  resigned  all  further  responsi- 
bility, and  laid  out  all  three  of  them  for 
him  to  choose  from.  On  the  last  three 
days  of  his  stay  he  did  me  the  honour 
to  leave  his  coat  out,  declaring  that 
my  mendings  had  made  it  presentable 
before  an  emperor.  Out  of  this  dates 
the  whole  of  his  character,  and  I  under- 
stand, what  I  did  not,  why  Arthur  and 
he  get  on  together. 

Now  the  house  is  empty,  and  your 
comings    will    be — I    cannot    say  more 


LOVE-LETTERS  223 

welcome :  but  there  will  be  more 
room  for  them  to  be  after  my  own 
heart. 

Heaven  be  over  us  both.     Faithfully 
your  most  loving. 


224  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER   LIII 

Beloved, — I  wish  you  could  have  been 
with  me  to  look  out  into  this  garden  last 
night  when  the  spirit  moved  me  there. 
I  had  started  for  bed,  but  became  sensi- 
tive of  something  outside  not  normal. 
Whether  my  ear  missed  the  usual  echoes 
and  so  guessed  a  muffled  world  I  do  not 
know.  To  open  the  door  was  like  shcing 
into  a  wedding-cake ;  then, — where  was 
I  to  put  a  foot  into  that  new-laid  carpet 
of  ankle- deepness  ?  I  hobbled  out  in  a 
pair  of  my  uncle's.  I  suppose  it  is  because 
I  know  every  tree  and  shrub  in  its  true 
form  that  snow  seems  to  pile  itself  no- 
where as  it  does  here :  it  becomes  a 
s^arden  of  entombments.  Now  and  then 
some  heap  would  shuffle  feebly  under 
its  shroud,  but  resurrection  was  not  to 
be :  the  Lawson  cypress  held  out  great 
boxing-glove  hands  for  me  to  shake  and 


LOVE-LETTERS  225 

set  free ;  and  the  silence  was  wonderfuL 
I  padded  about  till  I  froze  :  this  morning 
I  can  see  my  big  hoof-marks  all  over  the 
place,  and  Benjy  has  been  scampering 
about  in  them  as  if  he  found  some  flavour 
of  me  there.  The  trees  are  already  be- 
ginning to  shake  themselves  loose,  and 
the  spell  is  over :  but  it  had  a  wonderful 
hold  while  it  lasted.  I  take  a  breath 
back  into  last  night,  and  feel  myself 
again  full  of  a  romance  without  words 
that  I  cannot  explain.  If  you  had 
been  there,  even,  I  think  I  could  have 
forgotten  I  had  you  by  me,  the  place 
was  so  weighed  down  with  its  sense  of 
solitude.  It  struck  eleven  while  I  was 
outside,  and  in  that,  too,  I  could  hear 
a  muffle  as  if  snow  choked  all  the  belfry 
lattices  and  lay  even  on  the  outer  edge 
of  the  bell  itself.  Across  the  park  there 
are  dead  boughs  cracking  down  under 
the  weight  of  snow  ;  and  it  would  be 
very  like  you  to  tramp  over  just  because 
the  roads  will  be  so  impossible. 

I  heard  yesterday  a  thing  which  made 

me  just  a  little  more  free  and  easy  m 

mind,  though  I  had  nothing  sensibly  on 

my  conscience.     Such  a  good  youth  who 

p 


226  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

two  years  ago  believed  I  was  his  only 
possible  future  happiness,  is  now  quite 
happy  with  a  totally  different  sort  of 
person.  I  had  a  little  letter  from  him, 
shy  and  stately,  announcing  the  event. 
I  thought  it  such  a  friendly  act,  for 
some  have  never  the  grace  to  unsay 
their  grievances,  however  much  actually 
blessed  as  a  consequence  of  them. 

With  that  off  my  mind  I  can  come 
to  you  swearing  that  there  have  been 
no  accidents  on  anybody's  line  of  life 
through  a  mistake  in  signals,  or  a  flying 
in  the  face  of  them,  where  I  have  had 
any  responsibility.  As  for  you,  and  as 
you  know  well  by  now,  my  signals  were 
ready  and  waiting  before  you  sought  for 
them.  '  Oh,  whistle,  and  I  '11  come  to 
you  ! '  was  their  give-away  attitude. 

I  am  going  down  to  play  snowballs 
with  Benjy.  Good-bye.  If  you  come 
you  will  find  this  letter  on  the  hall  table, 
and  me  you  will  probably  hear  barking 
behind  the  rhododendrons. — So  much 
your  most  loving. 


LOVE-LEITERS  227 


LETTER   LIV 

Beloved, — We  have  been  having  a  great 
day  of  tidyings  out,  rummaging  through 
years  and  years  of  accumulations — things 
quite  useless  but  which  I  have  not  liked 
to  throw  away.  My  soul  has  been 
getting  such  dusty  answers  to  all  sorts 
of  doubtful  inquiries  as  to  where  on 
earth  this,  that,  and  the  other  lay  hidden. 
And  there  were  other  things,  the  memory 
of  which  had  lain  quite  dead  or  slept, 
till  under  the  light  of  day  they  sprouted 
back  into  life  like  corn  from  the  grave 
of  an  Egyptian  mummy. 

Very  deep  in  one  box  I  found  a 
stealthy  little  collection  of  secret  play- 
things which  it  used  to  be  my  fond 
belief  that  nobody  knew  of  but  myself 
It  may  have  been  Anna's  graspingness, 
when  four  years  of  seniority  gave  her 
double  my   age,   or  Arthur's   genial  in- 


228  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

stinct  for  destructiveness,  which  drove 
me  into  such  deep  concealment  of  my 
dearest  idols.  But,  whether  for  those 
or  more  mystic  reasons,  I  know  I  had 
dolls  which  I  nursed  only  in  the  strictest 
privacy  and  lavished  my  firmest  love 
upon.  It  was  because  of  them  that  I 
bore  the  reproach  of  being  but  a  luke- 
warm mother  of  dolls  and  careless  of 
their  toilets;  the  truth  being  that  my 
motherly  passion  expended  itself  in 
secret  on  certain  outcasts  of  society 
whom  others  despised  or  had  forgotten. 
They,  on  their  limp  and  dissolute  bodies, 
wore  all  the  finery  I  could  find  to  pile 
on  them  :  and  one  shady  transaction  done 
on  their  behalf  I  remember  now  with- 
out pangs.  There  was  one  creature  of 
state  whom  an  inconsiderate  relative 
had  presented  to  Anna  and  myself  in 
equal  shares.  Of  course  Anna's  became 
more  and  more  lionlike.  I  had  very 
little  love  for  the  bone  of  contention 
myself,  but  the  sense  of  injustice  rankled 
in  me.  So  one  day,  at  an  unclothing, 
Anna  discovered  that  certain  under- 
garments were  gone  altogether  away. 
She  sat  aghast,  questioned  me,  and,  when 


LOVE-LETTERS  229 

I  refused  to  disgorge,  screamed  down 
vengeance  from  the  authorities.  I  was 
morally  certain  I  had  taken  no  more 
than  my  just  share,  and  resolution  sat 
on  my  lips  under  all  'threats.  For  a 
punishment  the  whole  ownership  of  the 
big  doll  was  made  over  to  Anna :  I 
was  no  worse  off,  and  was  very  con- 
tented with  my  obstinacy.  To-day  I 
found  the  beautifully  wrought  bodice, 
which  I  had  carried  beyond  reach  of 
even  the  supreme  court  of  appeal,  cloth- 
ing with  ridiculous  looseness  a  rag-doll 
whose  head  tottered  on  its  stem  like  an 
over-ripe  plum,  and  whose  legs  had  no 
deportment  at  all :  and  am  sending  it 
off  in  charitable  surrender  to  Anna  to 
be  given,  bag  and  rag,  to  whichever  one 
of  the  children  she  likes  to  select. 

Also  I  found : — would  you  care  to 
have  a  lock  of  hair  taken  from  the  head 
of  a  child  then  two  years  old,  which, 
bright  golden,  does  not  match  what  I 
have  on  now  in  the  least  ?  I  can  just 
remember  her :  but  she  is  much  of  a 
stranger  to  both  of  us.  Why  I  value 
it  is  that  the  name  and  date  on  the 
envelope  enclosing  it  are  in  my  mother's 


230  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

handwriting :  and  I  suppose  she  loved 
very  much  the  curly  treasure  she  then 
put  away.  Some  of  the  other  things, 
quite  fuimy,  I  will  show  you  the  next 
time  you  come  over.  How  I  wish  that 
vanished  mite  had  mixed  some  of  her 
play-hours  with  yours : — you  only  six 
miles  away  all  the  time :  had  one  but 
known ! —  Now  grown  very  old  and  loving, 
always  your  own. 


LOVE-LETTERS  231 


LETTER    LV 

Beloved, — I  am  getting  quite  out  of 
letter-writing,  and  it  is  your  doing,  not 
mine.  No  sooner  do  I  get  a  line  from 
you  than  you  rush  over  in  person  and 
take  the  answer  to  it  out  of  my  mouth ! 
I  have  had  six  from  you  in  the  last 
week,  and  believe  I  have  only  exchanged 
you  one :  all  the  rest  have  been  nipped 
in  the  bud  by  your  arrivals.  My  pen 
turns  up  a  cross  nose  whenever  it  hears 
you  coming  now,  and  declares  life  so 
dull  as  not  to  be  worth  living.  Poor 
dinky  little  Othello !  it  shall  have  its 
occupation  again  to-day,  and  say  just 
what  it  likes. 

It  likes  you  while  you  keep  away: 
so  that's  said!  When  I  make  it  write 
*  come,'  it  kicks  and  tries  to  say  '  don't.' 
For  it  is  an  industrious  minion,  loves  to 
have  work  to  do,  and  never  complains  of 


232  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

over-hours.  It  is  a  sentimental  fact 
that  I  keep  all  its  used-up  brethren  in 
an  enclosure  together,  and  throw  none 
of  them  away.  If  once  they  have  ridden 
over  paper  to  you,  I  turn  them  to  grass 
in  their  old  age.  I  let  this  out  because 
I  think  it  is  time  you  had  another  laugh 
at  me. 

Laugh,  dearest,  and  tell  me  that  you 
have  done  so  if  you  want  to  make  me 
a  little  more  happy  than  I  have  been 
this  last  day  or  two.  There  has 
been  too  much  thinking  in  the  heads 
of  both  of  us.  Be  empty-headed  for 
once  when  you  write  next :  whether 
you  write  little  or  much,  I  am  sure 
always  of  your  full  heart :  but  I  cannot 
trust  your  brain  to  the  same  pressure  : 
it  is  such  a  Martha  to  headaches  and 
careful  about  so  many  things,  and  you 
don't  bring  it  here  to  be  soothed  as 
often  as  you  should — not  at  its  most 
needy  moments,  I  mean. 

Have  you  made  the  announcement? 
or  does  it.  not  go  till  to-day  ?  I  am 
not  sorry  since  the  move  comes  from 
her,  that  we  have  not  to  wait  now  till 
February.      You  will  feel  better  when 


LOVE-LETTERS  233 

the  storm  is  up  than  when  it  is  only 
looming.  This  is  the  headachey  period. 
Well.  Say  '  well '  with  me,  dearest  I 
It  is  going  to  be  well :  waiting  has 
not  suited  us — not  any  of  us,  I  think. 
Your  mother  is  one  in  a  thousand,  I  say 
that  and  mean  it : — worth  conquering  as 
all  good  things  are.  I  would  not  wish 
great  fortune  to  come  by  too  primrosy 
a  way.  '  Canst  thou  draw  out  Leviathan 
with  a  hook  ? '  Even  so,  for  size,  is  the 
share  of  the  world  which  we  lay  claim 
to,  and  for  that  we  must  be  toilers  of 
the  deep. — Always,  Beloved,  your  truest 
and  most  loving. 


234.  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    LVI 

My  own  own  Love, — You  have  given 
me  a  spring  day  before  the  buds  begin, — 
the  weather  I  have  been  longing  for  I  I 
had  been  quite  sad  at  heart  these  cold 
wet  days,  really  down; — a  treasonable 
sadness  with  you  still  anywhere  in  the 
world  (though  where  in  the  world  have 
you  been  ?).  Spring  seemed  such  a  long 
way  off  over  the  bend  of  it,  with  you  un- 
able to  come ;  and  it  seems  now  another 
letter  of  yours  has  got  lost.  (Write  it 
again,  dearest, — all  that  was  in  it,  with 
any  blots  that  happened  to  come  : — there 
was  a  dear  smudge  in  to-day's,  with  the 
whirlpool  mark  of  your  thumb  quite 
clear  on  it, — delicious  to  rest  my  face 
against  and  feel  you  there.) 

And  so  back  to  my  spring  weather  : 
all  in  a  moment  you  gave  me  a  whole 
week  of  the  weather  I  had  longed  after. 


LOVE-LETTERS  235 

For  you  say  the  sun  has  been  shining  on 
vou :  and  I  would  rather  have  it  there 
than  here  if  it  refuses  to  be  in  two  places 
at  once.     Also  my  letters  have  pleased 
you.    When  they  do,  I  feel  such  a  proud 
mother  to  them!     Here  they  fly  quick 
out  of  the  nest ;  but  I  think  sometimes 
they  must  come  to  you  broken-winged, 
with  so  much  meant  and  all  so  badly  put. 
How   can    we    ever,    with    our    poor 
handful   of  senses,    contrive  to   express 
ourselves  perfectly?     Perhaps, — I  don't 
know  : — dearest,  I  love  you !     I  kiss  you 
a  hundred  times  to  the  minute.    If  every- 
thing in  the  world  were  dark  round  us, 
could  not  kisses  tell  us  quite  well  all  that 
we  wish  to  know  of  each   other? — me 
that  you  were   true  and  brave  and   so 
beautiful  that  a  woman  must  be  afraid 
looking  at   you : — and   you  that  I   was 
just  my  very  self, — loving  and — no  !  just 
loving:    I   have   no   room   for   anything 
more !     You  have  swallowed  up  all  my 
moral  qualities,  I  have  none  left :  I  am 
a  beggar,  where  it  is  so  sweet  to  beg. — 
Give  me  back  crumbs  of  myself !     I  am 
so   hungry,  I   cannot   show  it,  only  by 
kissing  you  a  hundred  times. 


236  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

Dear  share  of  the  world,  what  a  won- 
derful large  helping  of  it  you  are  to  me  I 
I  alter  Portia's  complaint  and  swear  that 
'my  little  body  is  bursting  with  this 
o-reat  world.'  And  now  it  is  written  and 
I  look  at  it,  it  seems  a  Budge  and  Toddy 
sort  of  complaint.  I  do  thank  Heaven 
that  the  Godhead  who  rules  in  it  for  us 
does  not  forbid   the   recognition  of  the 

ludicrous  !      C was  telling  me  how 

long  ago,  in  her  own  dull  Protestant 
household,  she  heard  a  riddle  propounded 
by  some  indiscreet  soul  who  did  not 
understand  the  prudish  piety  which 
reiirned  there :  and  saw  such  shocked 
eyes  opening  all  round  on  the  sound  of 
it.  'What  is  it,'  was  asked,  'that  a 
common  man  can  see  every  day  but  that 
God  never  sees?'  'His  equal'  is  the 
correct  answer  :  but  even  so  demure  and 
proper  a  support  to  thistly  theology  was 
to  the  ears  that  heard  it  as  the  hand  of 
Uzzah  stretched  out  intrusively  and  de- 
serving to  be  smitten.      As  for  C , 

a  twinkle  of  wickedness  seized  her,  she 
hazarded  '  A  joke '  to  be  the  true  answer, 
and  was  ordered  into  banishment  by  the 
head  of  that  God-fearing  household  for 


LOVE-LETTERS  237 

having  so  successfully  diagnosed  the 
family  skeleton. 

As  for  skeletons,  why  your  letter 
makes  me  so  happy  is  that  the  one  which 
has  been  rubbing  its  ribs  against  you  for 
so  long  seems  to  have  given  itself  a  day 
off,  or  crumbled  to  dissolution.  And 
you  are  yourself  again,  as  you  have  not 
been  for  many  a  long  day.  I  suppose 
there  has  been  thunder,  and  the  air  is 
cleared  :  and  I  am  not  to  know  any  of 
that  side  of  your  discomforts  ? 

Still  I  do  know.  You  have  been  writ- 
ing your  letters  with  pressed  lips  for  a 
month  past :  and  I  have  been  a  mere 
toy-thing,  and  no  helpmate  to  you  at  all 
at  all.  Oh,  why  will  she  not  love  me  ? 
I  know  I  am  lovable  except  to  a  very 
hard  heart,  and  hers  is  not :  it  is  only 
like  yours,  reserved  in  its  expression.  It 
is  strange  what  pain  her  prejudice  has 
been  able  to  drop  into  my  cup  of  happi- 
ness ;  and  into  yours,  dearest,  I  fear, 
even  more. 

Oh,  I  love  you,  I  love  you !  I  am 
crying  with  it,  having  no  words  to 
declare  to  you  what  I  feel.  JNIy  tears 
have  wings  in  them  :  first  semi-detached, 


238  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

then  detached.  See,  dearest,  there  is  a 
rain-stain  to  make  this  letter  fruitful  of 
meaning ! 

It  is  sheer  convention — and  we,  crea- 
tures of  habit — that  tears  don't  come 
kindly  and  easily  to  express  where 
laughter  leaves  off  and  a  something 
better  begins.  Which  is  all  very  un- 
grammatical  and  entirely  me,  as  I  am 
when  I  get  off  my  hinges  too  suddenly. 

Amen,  amen  !  When  we  are  both  a 
hundred  we  shall  remember  all  this  very 
peaceably  ;  and  the  '  sanguine  flower  ' 
will  not  look  back  at  us  less  beautifully 
because  in  just  one  spot  it  was  inscribed 
with  woe.  And  if  we  with  all  our  aids 
cannot  have  patience,  where  in  this 
midge-bitten  world  is  that  virtue  to  find 
a  standing  ? 

I  kiss  you — how  ?  as  if  it  were  for  the 
first  or  the  last  time  ?  No,  but  for  all 
time.  Beloved !  every  time  I  see  you  or 
think  of  you  sums  up  my  world.  Love 
me  a  little,  too,  and  I  will  be  as  con- 
tented as  I  am  your  loving. 


LOVE-LETTERS  239 


LETTER    LVII 

Come  to  me  I  I  will  not  understand  a 
word  you  have  written  till  you  come. 
Who  has  been  using  your  hand  to  strike 
me  like  this,  and  why  do  you  lend  it? 
Oh,  if  it  is  she,  you  do  not  owe  her  that 
duty  !  Never  write  such  things : — speak ! 
have  you  ever  found  me  not  listen  to 
you,  or  hard  to  convince  ?  Dearest, 
dearest ! — take  what  I  mean  :  I  cannot 
write  over  this  gulf  Come  to  me, — I 
will  believe  anything  you  can  say,  but 
I  can  believe  nothing  of  this  written. 
I  must  see  you  and  hear  what  it  is  you 
mean.  Dear  heart,  I  am  blind  till  I  set 
eyes  on  you  again  I  Beloved,  I  have 
nothing,  nothing  in  me  but  love  for  you  : 
except  for  that  I  am  empty  I  Believe 
me  and  give  me  time ;  I  will  not  be 
unworthy  of  the  joy  of  holding  you.  I 
am  nothing  if  not  yours  I  Tell  this  to 
whoever  is  deceiving  you. 


240  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

Oh,  my  dearest,  why  did  you  stay 
away  from  me  to  write  so  ?  Come  and 
put  an  end  to  a  thing  which  means  no- 
thinor  to  either  of  us.  You  love  me  : 
how  can  it  have  a  meaning  ? 

Can  you  not  hear  my  heart  crying  ? — 
I  love  nobody  but  you — do  not  know 
what  love  is  without  you  !  How  can  I 
be  more  yours  than  I  am  ?  Tell  me, 
and  I  will  be  ! 

Here  are  kisses.  Do  not  believe  your- 
self till  you  have  seen  me.  Oh,  the  pain 
of  having  to  inite,  of  not  having  your 
arms  round  me  in  my  misery  !  I  kiss 
your  dear  blind  eyes  with  all  my  heart. — - 
My  Loves  most  loved  and  loving. 


LOVE-LETTERS  241 


LETTER    LVIII 

No,  no,  I  cannot  read  it !  What  have 
I  done  that  you  will  not  come  to  me  ? 
They  are  mad  here,  telling  me  to  be 
calm,  that  I  am  not  to  go  to  you.  I  too 
am  out  of  my  mind — except  that  I  love 
you.  I  know  nothing  except  that. 
Beloved,  only  on  my  lips  will  I  take 
my  dismissal  from  yours  :  not  God  him- 
self can  claim  you  from  me  till  you  have 
done  me  that  justice.  Kiss  me  once 
more,  and  then,  if  you  can,  say  we  must 
part.  You  cannot ! — Ah,  come  here 
where  my  heart  is,  and  you  cannot ! 

Have  I  never  told  you  enough  how  I 
love  you  ?  Dearest,  I  have  no  words  for 
all  my  love  :  I  have  no  pride  in  me. 
Does  not  this  alone  tell  you  ? — You  are 
sending  me  away,  and  I  cry  to  you  to 
spare  me.  Can  I  love  you  more  than 
that?  What  will  you  have  of  me  thai 
Q 


242  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

I  have  not  given  ?  Oh,  you,  the  sun  in 
my  dear  heavens — if  I  lose  you,  what  is 
left  of  me  ?  Could  you  break  so  to 
pieces  even  a  woman  you  did  not  love  ? 
And  me  you  do  love, — you  do.  Between 
all  this  denial  of  me,  and  all  this  silence 
of  words  that  you  have  put  your  name 
to,  I  see  clearly  that  you  are  still  my 
lover. — Your  writing  breaks  with  trying 
not  to  say  it :  you  say  again  and  again 
that  there  is  no  fault  in  me.  I  swear  to 
you,  dearest,  there  is  none,  unless  it  be 
loving  you :  and  how  can  you  mean 
that  ?  For  what  are  you  and  I  made 
for  unless  for  each  other  ?  With  all 
our  difference  people  tell  us  we  are 
alike.  We  were  shaped  for  each  other 
from  our  very  birth.  Have  we  not 
proved  it  in  a  hundred  days  of  happi- 
ness, which  have  lifted  us  up  to  the 
blue  of  a  heaven  higher  than  any  birds 
ever  sang  ?  And  now  you  say — taking 
on  you  the  blame  for  the  very  life-blood 
in  us  both — that  the  fault  is  yours,  and 
that  your  fault  is  to  have  allowed  me  to 
love  you  and  yourself  to  love  me ! 

Who  has  suddenly  turned  our  love  into 
acrime  ?     Beloved,  is  it  a  sin  that  here  on 


LOVE-LETTERS  243 

earth  I  have  been  seeing  God  through 
you  ?  Go  away  from  me,  and  He  is 
gone  also.  Ah,  sweetheart,  let  me  see 
you  before  all  my  world  turns  into  a 
wilderness  !  Let  me  know  better  why, — 
if  my  senses  are  to  be  emptied  of  you. 
My  heart  can  never  let  you  go.  Do  you 
wish  that  it  should  ? 

Bring  your  own  here,  and  see  if  it  can 
tell  me  that !  Come  and  listen  to  mine ! 
Oh,  dearest  heart  that  ever  beat,  mine 
beats  so  like  yours  that  once  together 
you  shall  not  divide  their  sound  ! 

Beloved,  I  will  be  patient,  believe  me, 
to  any  words  you  can  say :  but  I  cannot 
be  patient  away  from  you.  If  I  have 
seemed  to  reproach  you,  do  not  think 
that  now.  For  you  are  to  give  me  a 
greater  joy  than  I  ever  had  before  when 
you  take  me  in  your  arms  again  after 
a  week  that  has  spelled  dreadful  separa- 
tion. And  I  shall  bless  you  for  it — for 
this  present  pain  even — because  the  joy 
will  be  so  much  greater. 

Only  come :  I  do  not  live  till  you 
have  kissed  me  again.  Oh,  my  beloved, 
how  cruel  love  may  seem  if  we  do  not 
trust  it  enough !     JNIy  trust  in  you  has 


244  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

come  back  in  a  great  rush  of  warmth, 
like  a  spring  day  after  frost.  I  almost 
laugh  as  I  let  this  go.  It  brings  you, — 
perhaps  before  I  Avake  :  I  shall  be  so  tired 
to-night.  Call  under  my  window,  make 
me  hear  in  my  sleep.  I  will  wake  up  to 
you,  and  it  shall  be  all  over  before  the 
rest  of  the  world  wakes.  There  is  no 
dream  so  deep  that  I  shall  not  hear  you 
out  of  the  midst  of  it.  Come  and  be  my 
morning-glory  to-morrow  without  fail. 
I  will  rewrite  nothing  that  I  have 
written — let  it  go  !  See  me  out  of  deep 
waters  again,  because  I  have  thought  so 
much  of  you  !  I  have  come  through 
clouds  and  thick  darkness.  I  press  your 
name  to  my  lips  a  thousand  times.  As 
sure  as  sunrise  I  say  to  myself  that  you 
will  come  :  the  sun  is  not  truer  to  his 
rising  than  you  to  me. 

Love  will  go  flying  after  this  till  I 
sleep.  God  bless  you  ! — and  me  also  ;  it 
is  all  one  and  the  same  wish. — Your 
most  true,  loving,  and  dear  faithful  one. 


LOVE-LETTERS  245 


LETTER    LIX 

I  HAVE  to  own  that  I  know  your  will 
now,  at  last.  Without  seeing  you  I  am 
convinced :  you  have  a  strong  power  in 
you  to  have  done  that!  You  have 
told  me  the  word  I  am  to  say  to  you : 
it  is  your  bidding,  so  I  say  it — Good-bye. 
But  it  is  a  word  whose  meaning  I  cannot 
share. 

Yet  I  have  something  to  tell  you 
which  I  could  not  have  dreamed  if  it 
had  not  somehow  been  true  :  which  has 
made  it  possible  for  me  to  believe,  with- 
out hearing  you  speak  it,  that  I  am  to 
be  dismissed  out  of  your  heart. — May 
the  doing  of  it  cost  you  far  less  pain 
than  I  am  fearinsc ! 

You  did  not  come,  though  I  promised 
myself  so  certainly  that  you  would  : 
instead  came  your  last  very  brief  note 
which  this  is  to  obey.     Still  I  watched 


246  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

for  you  to  come,  believing  it  still  and 
trusting  to  silence  on  my  part  to  bring 
you  more  certainly  than  any  more  words 
could  do.  And  at  last  either  you  came 
to  me,  or  I  came  to  you :  a  bitter  last 
meeting.  Perhaps  your  mind  too  holds 
what  happened,  if  so  I  have  got  truly 
at  what  your  will  is.  I  must  accept  it  as 
true,  since  I  am  not  to  see  you  again. 
1  cannot  tell  you  whether  I  thought  it 
or  dreamed  it,  but  it  seems  still  quite 
real,  and  has  turned  all  my  past  life 
into  a  mockery. 

When  I  came  I  was  behind  you ;  then 
you  turned  and  I  could  see  your  face— 
you  too  were  in  pain :  in  that  we  seemed 
one.  But  when  I  touched  you  and 
would  have  kissed  you,  you  shuddered 
at  me  and  drew  back  your  head.  I 
tell  you  this  as  I  would  tell  you  any- 
thing unbelievable  that  I  had  heard  told 
of  you  behind  your  back.  You  see  I  am 
obeying  you  at  last. 

For  all  the  love  which  you  gave  me 
when  I  seemed  worthy  of  it  I  thank  you 
a  thousand  times.  Could  you  ever  re- 
turn to  the  same  mind,  I  should  be 
yours  once  more   as   I   still   am ;    never 


LOVE-LETTERS  247 

ceasing  on  my  side  to  be  your  lover  and 
servant  till  death,  and — if  there  be  any- 
thing more — after  as  well. 

My  lips  say  amen  now :  but  my  heart 
cannot  say  it  till  breath  goes  out  of  my 
body.  Good-bye  :  that  means — God  be 
with  you.  I  mean  it ,  but  He  seems  to 
have  ceased  to  be  with  me  altogether. 
Good-bye,  dearest.  I  kiss  your  heart 
with  writing  for  the  last  time,  and  your 
eyes,  that  will  see  nothing  more  from  me 
after  this.     Good-bye. 


Note. — All  the  letters  which  follow  were  found 
lying  loosely  together.  They  only  went  to  their 
destination  after  the  writer's  death. 


248  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    LX 

To-day,  dearest,  a  letter  from  you 
reached  me :  a  fallen  star  which  had 
lost  its  way.  It  lies  dead  in  my  bosom. 
It  was  the  letter  that  lost  itself  in  the 
post  while  I  was  travelling:  it  comes 
now  with  half  a  dozen  postmarks,  and 
signs  of  long  waiting  in  one  place.  In 
it  you  say,  '  We  have  been  engaged  now 
for  two  whole  months  ;  I  never  dreamed 
that  two  moons  could  contain  so  much 
happiness.'  Nor  I,  dearest!  We  have 
now  been  separated  for  three ;  and  till 
now  I  had  not  dreamed  that  time  could  so 
creep,  to  such  infinitely  small  purpose,  as 
it  has  in  carrying  me  from  the  moment 
when  I  last  saw  you. 

You  were  so  dear  to  me.  Beloved; 
that  you  ever  are !  Time  changes 
nothing  in  you  as  you  seemed  to  me 
then.       Oh,   I    am    sick    to   touch    your 


LOVE-LETTERS  249 

hands :  all  my  thoughts  run  to  your 
service :  they  seem  to  hear  you  call,  only 
to  find  locked  doors. 

If  you  could  see  me  now  1  think  you 
would  open  the  door  for  a  little  while. 

If  they  came  and  told  me—'  You  are 
to  see  him  just  for  five  minutes,  and  then 
part  again ' — -what  should  I  be  wanting 
most  to  say  to  you?  Nothing — only 
'  speak,  speak  ! '  I  would  have  you  fill 
my  heart  with  your  voice  the  whole 
time :  five  minutes  more  of  you  to  fold 
my  life  round.  It  would  matter  very 
little  what  you  said,  barring  the  one 
thing  that  remains  never  to  be  said. 

Oh,  could  all  this  silence  teach  me  the 
one  thing  I  am  longing  to  know  ! — why 
am  I  unworthy  of  you  ?  If  I  cannot  be 
your  wife,  why  cannot  I  see  you  still, — 
serve  you  if  possible  ?  I  would  be 
grateful. 

You  meant  to  be  generous ;  and 
wishing  not  to  wound  me,  you  said 
that  'there  was  no  fault'  in  me.  I 
reahse  now  that  you  would  not  have 
said  that  to  the  woman  }'ou  still  loved. 
And  now  I  am  never  to  know  what  part 
in  me  is  hateful  to  you.     I   must   live 


250  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

with  it  because  you  would  not  tell  me 
the  truth  ! 

Every  day  tells  me  I  am  different 
from  the  thing  I  wish  to  be — your  love, 
the  woman  you  approve. 

I  love  you,  I  love  you  I  Can  I  get  no 
nearer  to  you  ever  for  all  this  strain- 
ing? If  I  love  you  so  much,  I  must  be 
moving  toAvard  what  you  would  have 
me  be.  In  our  happiest  days  my  heart 
had  its  growing  pains, — growing  to  be 
as  you  wished  it. 

Dear,  even  the  wisest  make  mistakes, 
and  the  tenderest  may  be  hard  without 
knowing :  I  do  not  think  I  am  unworthy 
of  you,  if  you  knew  all. 

Writing  to  you  now  seems  weakness : 
yet  it  seemed  peace  to  come  in  here  and 
cry  to  you.  And  when  I  go  about  I  have 
still  strength  left,  and  try  to  be  cheer- 
ful. Nobody  knows,  I  think  nobody 
knows.  No  one  in  the  house  is  made 
downcast  because  of  me.  How  dear 
they  are,  and  how  little  I  can  thank 
them !  Except  to  you,  dearest,  I  have 
not  shown  myself  selfish. 

I  love  you  too  much,  too  much :  I 
cannot  write  it. 


LOVE-LETTERS  251 


LETTER    LXI 

You  are  very  ill,  they  tell  me.  Beloved, 
it  is  such  kindness  in  them  to  have  re- 
gard for  the  wish  they  disapprove  and  to 
let  me  know.  Knowledge  is  the  one 
thing  needful  whose  lack  has  deprived 
me  of  my  happiness :  the  express  image 
of  sorrow  is  not  so  terrible  as  the  fore- 
boding doubt  of  it.  Not  because  you 
are  ill,  but  because  I  know  something 
definitely  about  you,  I  am  happier  to-day  : 
a  little  nearer  to  a  semblance  of  service 
to  you  in  my  helplessness.  How  much 
I  wish  you  well,  even  though  that  might 
again  carry  you  out  of  my  knowledge ! 
And,  though  death  might  bring  you 
nearer  than  life  now  makes  possible,  I 
pray  to  you,  dearest,  not  to  die.  It  is 
not  right  that  you  should  die  yet,  with 
a  mistake  in  your  heart  which  a  little 
more  life  might  clear  away. 


252  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

Praying  for  your  dear  eyes  to  remain 
open,  I  realise  suddenly  how  much  hope 
still  remains  in  me,  where  I  thought 
none  was  left.  Even  your  illness  I  take 
as  a  good  omen ;  and  the  thought  of 
you  weak  as  a  child  and  somewhat  like 
one  in  your  present  state  with  no  brain 
for  deep  thinking,  comes  to  my  heart  to 
be  cherished  endlessly :  there  you  lie, 
Beloved,  brought  home  to  my  imagina- 
tion as  never  since  the  day  v/e  parted. 
And  the  thought  comes  to  the  rescue  of 
my  helpless  longing — that  it  is  as  little 
children  that  men  get  brought  into  the 
kinsfdom  of  Heaven.  Let  that  be  the 
medicine  and  outcome  of  your  sickness, 
my  own  Beloved  !  I  hold  my  breath  with 
liope  that  I  shall  have  word  of  you  when 
your  hand  has  strength  again  to  write. 
For  I  know  that  in  sleepless  nights  and 
in  pain  you  will  be  unable  not  to  think 
of  me.  If  you  made  resolutions  against 
that  when  you  were  well,  they  will  go 
now  that  you  are  laid  weak ;  and  so 
some  power  will  come  back  to  me,  and 
my  heart  will  never  be  asleep  for  tliink- 
ing  that  yours  lies  awake  wanting  it : — 
nor  ever  be  at  rest  for  devising  ways  by 


LOVE-LETTERS  253 

which  to  be  at  the  service  of  your 
conscious  longing. 

Ah,  my  own  one  Beloved,  whom  I  have 
loved  so  openly  and  so  secretly,  if  you 
were  as  I  think  some  other  men  are. 
I  could  believe  that  I  had  given  you  so 
much  of  my  love  that  you  had  tired  of 
me  because  I  had  made  no  favour  of  it 
but  had  let  you  see  that  I  was  your 
faithful  subject  and  servant  till  death : 
so  that  after  twenty  years  you,  chancing 
upon  an  empty  day  in  your  life,  might 
come  back  and  find  me  still  yours ; — as 
to-morrow,  if  you  came,  you  would. 

INIy  pride  died  when  I  saw  love  look- 
ing out  of  your  eyes  at  me ;  and  it  has 
not  come  back  to  me  now  that  I  see  you 
no  more.  I  have  no  ^vish  that  it  should. 
In  all  ways  possible  I  would  wish  to  be 
as  I  was  when  you  loved  me ;  and  seek 
to  change  nothing  except  as  you  bid  me. 


254  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    LXII 


So  I  have  seen  you,  Beloved,  again, 
after  fearing  that  I  never  should.  A 
day's  absence  from  home  has  given  me 
this  great  fortune. 

The  pain  of  it  was  less  than  it  might 
have  been,  since  our  looks  did  not  meet. 
To  have  seen  your  eyes  shut  out  their 
recognition  of  me  would  have  hurt  me 
too  much  :  I  must  have  cried  out  against 
such  a  judgment.  But  you  passed 
by  the  window  without  knowing,  your 
face  not  raised :  so  little  changed,  yet 
you  have  been  ill.  Arthur  tells  me 
everything :  he  knows  I  must  have  any 
word  of  you  that  goes  begging. 

Oh,  I  hope  you  are  altogether  better, 
happier !  An  illness  helps  some  people : 
the  worst  of  their  sorrow  goes  with  the 
health  that  breaks  down  under  it;  and 
they   come   out   purged    into    a   clearer 


LOVE-LETTERS  255 

air,  and  are  made  whole  for  a  fresh  trial 
of  life. 

I  hear  that  you  are  going  quite  away  ; 
and  my  eyes  bless  this  chance  to  have 
embraced  you  once  again.  Your  face 
is  the  kindest  I  have  ever  seen :  even 
your  silence,  while  I  looked  at  you, 
seemed  a  grace  instead  of  a  cruelty. 
What  kindness,  I  say  to  myself,  even 
if  it  be  mistaken  kindness,  must  have 
sealed  those  dear  lips  not  to  tell  me  of 
my  unworth ! 

Oh,  if  I  could  see  once  into  the  brain 
of  it  all  I  No  one  but  myself  knows 
how  good  you  are :  how  can  I,  then,  be 
so  unworthy  of  you  ?  Did  you  think  I 
would  not  surrender  to  anything  you 
fixed,  that  you  severed  us  so  completely, 
not  even  allowing  us  to  meet,  and  giving 
me  no  way  to  come  back  to  you  though 
I  might  come  to  be  all  that  you  wished  ? 
Ah,  dear  face,  how  hungry  you  have 
made  me ! — the  more  that  I  think  you 
are  not  yet  so  happy  as  I  could  wish, — 
as  I  could  make  you, — I  say  it  fool- 
ishly : — yet  if  you  would  trust  me,  I 
am  sure. 

Oh,  how  tired  loving  you  now  makes 


256  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

me  !  physically  I  grow  weary  with  the 
ache  to  have  you  in  my  arms !  And 
I  dream,  I  dream  always,  the  shadows  of 
former  kindness  that  never  grow  warm 
enough  to  clasp  me  before  I  wake. — 
Yours,  dearest,  waking  or  sleeping. 


LOVE-LETTERS 


LETTER     LXIII 

Do  you  remember.  Beloved,  when  you 
came  on  your  birthday,  you  said  T  was 
to  give  you  another  birthday  present  of 
your  own  choosing,  and  I  promised  f 
And  It  was  that  we  were  to  do  for  the 
whole  day  what  /  wished  :  you  were  not 
to  be  asked  to  choose. 

You  said  then  that  it  was  the  first  time 
I  had  ever  let  you  have  your  wav,  which 
was  to  see  me  be  myself  independently 
of  you  :— as  if  such  a  self  existed. 

You  will  never  see  what  I  write  now; 
and  I  did  not  do  then  any  of  the  things 
I  most  wished  :  for  first  I  wished  to  kneel 
down  and  kiss  your  hands  and  feet;  and 
you  would  not  have  liked  that.  Even 
now  that  you  love  me  no  more,  you 
would  not  like  me  to  do  such  a  thincr 
A  woman  can  never  do  as  she  likes  whe'n 
she  loves— there  is  no  such  thing  until 


'to 
R 


258  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN  S 

he  shows  it  her  or  she  divines  it.  I  loved 
you,  I  loved  you ! — that  was  all  I  could 
do,  and  all  I  wanted  to  do. 

You  have  kept  my  letters  ?  Do  you 
read  them  ever,  I  wonder?  and  do  they 
tell  you  differently  about  me,  now  that 
you  see  me  with  new  eyes  ?  Ah  no,  you 
dare  not  look  at  them  :  they  tell  too  much 
truth  !  How  can  love-letters  ever  cease 
to  be  the  winged  things  they  were  when 
they  first  came  ?  I  fancy  mine  sick  to 
death  for  want  of  your  heart  to  rest  on ; 
but  never  less  loving. 

If  you  would  read  them  again,  you 
would  come  back  to  me.  Those  little 
throats  of  happiness  would  be  too  strong 
for  you.  And  so  you  lay  them  in  a  cruel 
grave  of  lavender, — '  Lavender  for  for- 
getfulness '  might  be  another  song  for 
Ophelia  to  sing. 

I  am  weak  with  writing  to  you,  I 
have  written  too  long :  this  is  twice 
to-day. 

I  do  not  write  to  make  myself  more 
miserable  :  only  to  fill  up  my  time. 

When  I  go  about  something  definite,  I 
can  do  it : — -to  ride,  or  read  aloud  to  the 
old   people,  or  sit  down   at  meals  with 


LOVE-LETTERS  259 

them  is  very  easy;  but  I  cannot  jnnke 
employment  for  myself— that  requires  too 
much  effort  of  invention  and  will :  and  I 
have  only  will  for  one  thing  in  life — to 
get  through  it :  and  no  invention  to  the 
purpose.  Oh,  Beloved,  in  the  grave  1 
shall  lie  for  ever  with  a  lock  of  your  hair 
in  my  hand.  I  wonder  if,  beyond  there, 
one  sees  anything  ?  JNIy  eyes  ache  to-day 
from  the  brain,  which  is  always  at  blind 
groping  for  you,  and  the  point  where  T 
missed  you. 


2(50  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    LXIV 

Dearest, — It  is  dreadful  to  own  that  1 
was  glad  at  first  to  know  that  you  and 
your  mother  were  no  longer  together, 
glad  of  something  that  must  mean  pain 
to  you  I  I  am  not  now.  When  you 
were  ill  I  did  a  wrong  thing :  from  her 
something  came  to  me  which  I  returned. 
I  would  do  much  to  undo  that  act  now ; 
but  this  has  fixed  it  for  ever.  Witli 
it  were  a  few  kind  words.  I  could 
not  bear  to  accept  praise  from  her : 
all  went  back  to  her !  Oh,  poor  thing; 
poor  thing !  if  I  ever  had  an  enemy 
I  thought  it  was  she !  I  do  not  think 
so  now.  Those  who  seem  cold  seldom 
are.  I  hope  you  were  with  her  at 
the  last :  she  loved  you  beyond  any 
word  that  was  in  lier  nature  to  utter, 
and    the   young    are    hard   on    the    old 


LOVE-LETTERS  2C1 

without  knowing  it.  We  were  two 
people,  she  and  I,  whose  love  clashed 
iealously  over  the  same  object,  and 
we  both  failed.  She  is  the  first  to  get 
rest. 


2(32  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER     LXV 

My  Dear, — I  dream  of  you  now  every 
night,  and  you  are  always  kind,  always 
just  as  I  knew  you :  the  same  without  a 
shadow  of  change. 

I  cannot  picture  you  anyhow  else, 
though  my  life  is  full  of  the  silence  you 
have  made.  My  heart  seems  to  have 
stopped  on  the  last  beat  the  sight  of 
your  handwriting  gave  it. 

I  dare  not  bid  you  come  back  now : 
sorrow  has  made  me  a  stranger  to  my- 
self. I  could  not  look  at  you  and  say  '  I 
am  your  Star ' : — I  could  not  believe  it 
if  I  said  it.  Two  women  have  inhabited 
me,  and  the  one  here  now  is  not  the  one 
you  knew  and  loved  :  their  one  likeness  is 
that  they  both  have  loved  the  same  man, 
the  one  certain  that  her  love  was  returned, 
and  the  other  certain  of  nothing.  What 
a  world  of  difference  lies  in  that  1 


LOVE-LET'1'EHS  265 

I  lay  hands  on  myself,  half  doiibtinfT, 
and  feel  my  skeleton  pushing  to  the 
front :  my  glass  shows  it  me.  Thus  we 
are  all  built  up  :  bones  are  at  the  founda- 
tions of  our  happiness,  and  when  the 
happiness  wears  thin,  they  show  through, 
the  true  architecture  of  humanity. 

I  have  to  realise  now  that  I  have 
become  the  greatest  possible  failure  in 
life, — a  woman  who  has  lost  her  'share 
of  the  world':  I  try  to  shape  myself 
to  it. 

It  is  deadly  when  a  woman's  sex,  what 
was  once  her  glory,  reveals  itself  to  her 
as  an  all-containing  loss.  1  realised  my- 
self fully  only  when  I  was  witli  you ;  and 
now  I  can't  undo  it. — You  gone,  I  lean 
against  a  shadow,  and  feel  myself  for  ever 
falling,  drifting  to  no  end,  a  Francesca 
without  a  Paolo.  Well,  it  must  be  some 
comfort  that  I  do  not  drag  you  with  me. 
I  never  believed  myself  a  'strong'  woman; 
your  lightest  wish  shaped  me  to  its  liking. 
Now  you  have  moulded  me  with  your 
own  image  and  superscription,  and  have 
cast  me  away. 

Are  not  the  die  and  the  coin  that  comes 
from  it  only  two  sides  of  the  same  form  ? 


264  AN  ENGLISHWOMAVS 

— there  is  not  a  hairsbreadth  anywhere 
between  their  surfaces  where  they  lie, 
the  one  enchasing  the  other.  Yet  part 
them,  and  the  Ught  strikes  on  them  how 
differently  !  That  is  a  mere  condition  of 
light :  join  them  in  darkness,  where  the 
light  cannot  strike,  and  they  are  the 
same — two  faces  of  a  single  form.  So 
you  and  I,  dear,  when  we  are  dead,  shall 
come  together  again,  I  trust.  Or  are  we 
to  come  back  to  each  other  defaced  and 
warped  out  of  our  true  conjunction  ? 
I  think  not :  for  if  you  have  changed,  if 
soul  can  ever  change,  I  shall  be  melted 
again  by  your  touch,  and  flow  to  meet 
all  the  change  that  is  in  you,  since  my 
true  self  is  to  be  you. 

Oh,  you,  my  Beloved,  do  you  wake 
happy,  either  with  or  without  thoughts 
of  me  ?  I  cannot  understand,  but  I 
trust  that  it  may  be  so.  If  I  could  have 
a  reason  why  I  have  so  passed  out  of 
your  life,  I  could  endure  it  better.  What 
was  in  me  that  you  did  not  wish  ?  What 
was  in  you  that  I  must  not  wish  for  ever- 
more ?  If  the  root  of  this  separation  was 
in  you,  if  in  God's  will  it  was  ordered 
that  we  were  to  love,  and,  without  loving 


LOVK-LETTERS  265 

less,  afterwards  be  parted,  I  could 
acquiesce  so  willingly.  But  it  is  this 
knowinf:^  nothing  that  overwhelms  me : 
— I  strain  my  eyes  for  sight  and  can't 
see  ;  I  reach  out  my  hands  for  the  sun- 
light and  am  given  great  handfuls  of 
darkness.  I  said  to  you  the  sun  had 
dropped  out  of  my  heavens. — My  dear, 
my  dear,  is  this  darkness  indeed  you  ? 
Am  I  in  the  mould  with  my  face  to 
yours,  receiving  the  close  impression  of 
a  misery  in  which  we  are  at  one  ?  Are 
you,  dearest,  hungering  and  thirsting  for 
me,  as  I  now  for  you  ? 

1  wonder  what,  to  the  starving  and 
drought-stricken,  the  taste  of  death  can 
be  like !  Do  all  the  rivers  of  the  world 
run  together  to  the  lips  then,  and  all  its 
fruits  strike  suddenly  to  the  taste  when 
the  long  deprivation  ceases  to  be  a  want  ? 
Or  is  it  simply  a  ceasing  of  hunger  and 
thirst — an  antidote  to  it  all  ? 

I  mav  know  soon.  How  verv  strantje 
if  at  the  last  I  forget  to  think  of  you  I 


266  x\N  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER     LXVI 

Dearest, — Every  day  I  am  giving  myself 
a  little  more  pain  than  I  need — for  the 
sake  of  you.  I  am  giving  myself  your 
letters  to  read  again  day  by  day  as  I 
received  them.  Only  one  a  day,  so  that 
I  have  still  something  left  to  look  forward 
to  to-morrow  :  and  oh,  dearest,  what  un- 
answerable things  they  have  now  become, 
those  letters  which  I  used  to  answer  so 
easily  I  There  is  hardly  a  word  but  the 
light  of  to-day  stands  before  it  like  a 
drawn  sword,  betv/een  the  heart  that 
then  felt  and  wrote  so,  and  mine  as  it 
now  feels  and  waits. 

All  your  tenderness  then  seems  to  be 
cruelty  now:  only  seems,  dearest,  for  I 
still  say,  I  do  say  that  it  is  not  so.  I 
know  it  is  not  so  :  I,  who  know  nothing 
else,  know  that !  So  I  look  every  day , 
at  one  of  these  monstrous  contradictions, 


LOVE-LElTEllS  267 

and  press  it  to  my  heart  till  it  becomes 
reconciled  with  the  pain  that  is  there 
always. 

Indeed  you  loved  me :  that  I  see 
now.  Words  which  I  took  so  much 
for  granted  then  have  a  strange  force 
now  that  I  look  back  at  them.  You 
did  love  :  and  I  who  did  not  realise  it 
enough  then,  realise  it  now  when  you 
no  longer  do. 

And  the  commentary  on  all  this  is  that 
one  letter  of  yours  which  I  say  over  and 
over  to  myself  sometimes  when  I  cannot 
pray  :  '  There  is  no  fault  in  you  :  the  fault 
is  elsewhere ;  I  can  no  longer  love  you 
as  I  did.  All  that  was  between  us  must 
be  at  an  end  ;  for  your  good  and  mine  the 
only  right  thing  is  to  say  good-bye  with- 
out meeting.  I  know  you  will  not  forget 
me,  but  you  will  forgive  me,  even  because 
of  the  great  pain  I  cause  you.  You  are  the 
most  generous  woman  I  have  known.  If 
it  would  comfort  you  to  blame  me  for  this 
I  would  beg  you  to  do  it :  but  I  know  you 
better,  and  ask  you  to  beUeve  that  it  is  my 
deep  misfortune  rather  than  my  fault  that 
I  can  be  no  longer  your  lover,  as,  God 
knows,  I  was  once,  I  dare  not  say  how 


268  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

short  a  time  ago.  To  me  you  remain, 
what  I  always  found  you,  the  best  and 
most  true-hearted  woman  a  man  could 
pray  to  meet.' 

This,  dearest,  I  say  and  say  :  and  write 
down  now  lest  you  have  forgotten  it. 
For  your  writing  of  it,  and  all  the  rest 
of  you  that  I  have,  goes  with  me  to 
my  grave.  How  superstitious  we  are 
of  our  own  bodies  after  death! — I,  as 
if  I  believed  that  I  should  ever  rise  or 
open  my  ears  to  any  sound  again !  I 
do  not,  yet  it  comforts  me  to  make  sure 
that  certain  things  shall  go  with  me  to 
dissolution. 

Truly,  dearest,  I  believe  grief  is  a  great 
deceiver,  and  that  no  one  quite  quite 
wishes  not  to  exist.  1  have  no  belief  in 
future  existence ;  yet  I  wish  it  so  much 
— to  exist  again  outside  all  this  failure 
of  my  life.  For  at  present  I  have  done 
you  no  good  at  all,  only  evil. 

And  I  hope  now  and  then,  that  writing 
thus  to  you  I  am  not  writing  altogether 
in  vain.  If  I  can  see  sufficiently  at  the 
last  to  say — Send  him  these,  it  will  be 
almost  like  living  again  :  for  surely  you 
will  love  me  again  when  you   see   how 


LOVE-LETTERS  269 

much  I  have  suffered, —  and  suffered 
because  I  would  not  let  thought  of  you 
go. 

Could  you  dream,  Beloved,  reading  this, 
that  there  is  bright  sunlight  streaming 
over  my  paper  as  I  write  ? 


270  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    LXVII 

Do  you  forgive  me  for  coming  into  your 
life,  Beloved  ?  I  do  not  know  in  what 
way  I  can  have  hurt  you,  but  I  know 
that  I  have.  Perhaps  without  knowing 
it  we  exchange  salves  for  the  wounds  we 
have  given  and  received  ?  Dearest,  I 
trust  those  I  send  reach  you :  I  send 
them,  wishing  till  I  grow  weak.  My 
arms  strain  and  become  tired  trying  to 
be  wings  to  carry  them  to  you  :  and  I 
am  glad  of  that  weariness — it  seems  to 
be  some  virtue  that  has  gone  out  of  me. 
If  all  my  body  could  go  out  in  the  effort, 
I  think  I  should  get  a  glimpse  of  your 
face,  and  the  meaning  of  everything  then 
at  last. 

1  have  brought  in  a  wild  rose  to  lay 
here  in  love's  cenotaph,  among  all  my 
thoughts  of  you.  It  comes  from  a  grave- 
yard full  of  '  little  deaths.'     I  remember 


LOVE-LETTERS  27] 

once  sending  you  a  flower  from  the  same 
place  when  love  was  still  fortunate  with 
us.  I  must  have  been  reckless  in  my 
happiness  to  do  that ! 

Beloved,  if  I  could  speak  or  write  out 
all  my  thoughts,  till  I  had  emptied  my- 
self of  them,  I  feel  that  I  should  rest. 
But  there  is  no  emptying  the  brain  by 
thinking.  Things  thought  come  to  be 
thought  again  over  and  over,  and  more 
and  fresh  come  in  their  train  :  children 
and  grandchildren,  generations  of  them, 
sprung  from  the  old  stock.  I  have  many 
thoughts  now,  born  of  my  love  for  you, 
that  never  came  when  we  were  together, 
— grandchildren  of  our  days  of  courtship. 
Some  of  them  are  set  down  here,  but 
others  escape  and  will  never  see  your 
face ! 

If  (poor  word,  it  has  the  sound  but 
no  hope  of  a  future  life) :  still,  if  you 
should  ever  come  back  to  me  and  want, 
as  you  would  want,  to  know  something 
of  the  life  in  between, — 1  could  put  these 
letters  that  I  keep  into  your  hands  and 
trust  them  to  say  for  me  that  no  day 
have  I  been  truly,  that  is  to  say  tr?7/- 
ingly,  out  of  your  heart     When  Bichard 


272  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

Feverel  comes  back  to  his  wife,  do  you 
remember  how  she  takes  him  to  see  their 
child,  which  till  then  he  had  never  seen 
— and  its  likeness  to  him  as  it  lies  asleep  ? 
Dearest,  have  1  not  been  as  true  to  you 
in  all  that  I  leave  here  written  ? 

If,  when  I  come  to  my  finish,  I  get 
any  truer  glimpse  of  your  mind,  and  am 
sure  of  what  you  would  wish,  I  will  leave 
word  that  these  shall  be  sent  to  you.  If 
not,  I  must  suppose  knowledge  is  still 
delayed,  not  that  it  will  not  reach  you. 

Sometimes  I  try  still  not  to  wish  to 
die.  For  my  poor  body's  sake  I  wish 
Well  to  have  its  last  chance  of  coming 
to  pass.  It  is  the  unhappy  unfulfilled 
clay  of  life,  I  think,  which  robbed  of  its 
share  of  things  set  ghosts  to  walk  :  mists 
which  rise  out  of  a  ground  that  has  not 
worked  out  its  fruitfulness,  to  take  the 
shape  of  old  desires.  If  I  leave  a  ghost, 
it  will  take  your  shape,  not  mine,  dearest : 
for  it  will  be  '  as  trees  walking '  that  the 
'  lovers  of  trees '  will  come  back  to  earth. 
Browning  did  not  know  that.  Some  one 
else,  not  Browning,  has  worded  it  for 
us :  a  lover  of  trees  far  away  sends  his 
soul  back  to  the  country  that  has  lost 


LOVE-LETTERS  273 

him,  and  there  '  the  traveller,  marvelling 
why,  halts  on  the  bridge  to  hearken  how 
soft  the  poplars  sigh,'  not  knowing  that 
it  is  the  lover  himself  who  sighs  in  the 
trees  all  night.  That  is  how  the  ghosts  of 
real  love  come  back  into  the  world.  The 
ghosts  of  love  and  the  ghosts  of  hatred 
must  be  quite  different :  these  bring  fear, 
and  those  none.  Come  to  me,  dearest, 
in  the  blackest  night,  and  I  will  not  be 
afraid. 

How  strange  that  when  one  has  suffered 
most,  it  is  the  poets  (those  who  are  sup- 
posed to  sijig)  who  best  express  things  for 
us.  Yet  singing  is  the  thing  I  feel  least 
like.  If  ever  a  heart  once  woke  up  to 
find  itself  full  of  tune,  it  was  mine;  now 
you  have  drawn  all  the  song  out  of  it, 
emptied  it  dry :  and  I  go  to  the  poets  to 
read  epitaphs.  I  think  it  is  their  cruelty 
that  appeals  to  me : — they  can  sing  of 
grief !     O  hard  hearts  ! 

Sitting  here  thinking  of  you,  my  ears 
have  suddenly  become  wide  open  to  the 
night-sounds  outside.  A  night-jar  is 
making  its  beautiful  burr  in  the  stillness, 
and  there  are  things  going  away  and 
away,  telling  me  the  whereabouts  of  life 
s 


271  AN  ENGLTSHAVOMAN'S 

like  points  on  a  map  made  for  the  ear. 
You,  too,  are  somexvhere  outside,  making 
no  sound  :  and  listening  for  you  I  heard 
these.  It  seemed  as  if  my  brain  had  all 
at  once  opened  and  caught  a  new  sense. 
Are  you  there  ?  This  is  one  of  those 
things  which  drop  to  us  with  no  present 
meaning :  yet  I  know  I  am  not  to  forget 
it  as  long  as  I  live. 

Good  night !  At  your  head,  at  your 
feet,  is  there  any  room  for  me  to-night, 
Beloved  ? 


LOVE-LETTERS  275 


LETTER    LXVIII 

Dearest, — The  thought  keeps  troub- 
ling me  how  to  give  myself  to  you  most, 
if  you  should  ever  come  back  for  me 
when  I  am  no  longer  here.  These  poor 
letters  are  all  that  I  can  leave :  will  they 
tell  you  enough  of  my  heart  ? 

Oh,  into  that,  wish  any  wish  that  you 
like,  and  it  is  there  already !  My  heart, 
dearest,  only  moves  in  the  wish  to  be 
M'hat  you  desire. 

Yet  I  am  conscious  that  I  cannot  give, 
unless  you  shall  choose  to  take :  and 
though  1  write  myself  down  each  day 
your  willing  slave,  I  cry  my  wares  in 
a  market  where  there  is  no  bidder  to 
hear  me. 

Dearest,  though  my  whole  life  is  yours, 
it  is  little  you  know  of  it.  My  wish  would 
be  to  have  every  year  of  my  life  blessed 
by  your   consciousness  of  it.     Barely  a 


276  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

year  of  me  is  all  that  you  have,  truly,  to 
remember :  though  I  think  five  summers 
at  least  came  to  flower,  and  withered  in 
that  one. 

I  wish  you  knew  my  whole  life :  I 
cannot  tell  it :  it  was  too  full  of  infinitely 
small  things.  Yet  what  I  can  remember 
I  would  like  to  tell  now :  so  that  some 
day,  perhaps,  perhaps,  my  childhood  may 
here  and  there  be  warmed  long  after  its 
death  by  your  knowledge  coming  to  it 
and  discovering  in  it  more  than  you 
knew  before. 

How  I  long,  dearest,  that  what  I  write 
m.ay  look  up  some  day  and  meet  your 
eye !  Beloved,  then,  however  faded  the 
ink  may  have  grown,  I  think  the  spirit 
of  my  love  will  remain  fresh  in  it:— I 
kiss  you  on  the  lips  with  every  word. 
The  thought  of  '  good-bye '  is  never  to 
enter  here :  it  is  ^  reviderci  for  ever  and 
ever : — '  Love,  love,'  and  '  meet  again  ! ' 
— the  words  we  put  into  the  thrush's 
song  on  a  day  you  will  remember,  when 
all  the  world  for  us  was  a  garden. 

Dearest,  what  I  can  tell  you  of  older 
days, — little  things  they  must  be — I  will: 
and  I  know  that  if  you  ever  come  to 


LOVE-LETTERS  277 

value  them  at  all,  their  littleness  will 
make  them  doubly  welcome : — ^just  as  to 
know  that  you  were  once  called  a  '  gall- 
ons young  hound '  by  people  whom  you 
plagued  when  a  boy,  was  to  me  a  darling 
discovery:  all  at  once  I  caught  my  child- 
hood's imaginary  comrade  to  my  young 
spirit's  heart  and  kissed  him,  brow  and 
eyes. 

Good  night,  good  night !  To-morrow 
I  will  find  you  some  earliest  memory: 
the  dew  of  Hermon  be  on  it  when  you 
come  to  it — if  ever  ! 

Oh,  Beloved,  could  you  see  into  my 
heart  now,  or  I  into  yours,  time  would 
grow  to  nothing  for  us ;  and  my  child- 
hood would  stay  unwritten ! 

From  far  and  near  I  gather  my  thoughts 
of  you  for  the  kiss  I  cannot  give.  Good 
night,  dearest. 


278  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    LXIX 

Beloved, — I  remember  my  second  birth- 
day. I  am  quite  sure  of  it,  because  my 
third  I  remember  so  infinitely  well. — 
Then  I  was  taken  in  to  see  Arthur  lying 
in  baby  bridal  array  of  lace  fringes  and 
gauze,  and  received  in  my  arms  held  up 
for  me  by  Nan-nan  the  awful  weight  and 
imperial  importance  of  his  small  body. 

I  think  from  the  first  I  was  told  of 
him  as  my  '  brother ' :  cousin  1  have 
never  been  able  to  think  him.  But  all 
this  belongs  to  my  third  :  on  my  second, 
I  remember  being  on  a  floor  of  roses ; 
and  they  told  me  if  I  would  go  across  to 
a  cupboard  and  pull  it  open  there  would 
be  something  there  waiting  for  me. 
And  it  was.  on  all-fours  that  I  went  all 
eagerness  across  great  patches  of  rose- 
pattern,  till  I  had  butted  my  way  through 
a  door  left  ajar,  and  found  in  a  cardboard 


LOVE-LETTERS  279 

box  of  bright  tinsel  and  flowers  two  little 
wax  babes  in  the  wood  lying. 

I  think  they  gave  me  my  first  sense  of 
colour,  except,  perhaps,  the  rose- carpet 
which  came  earlier,  and  they  remained 
for  quite  a  long  time  the  most  beautiful 
thing  I  knew.  It  is  strange  that  I  can- 
not remember  what  became  of  them,  for 
I  am  sure  I  neither  broke  nor  lost  them, 
— perhaps  it  was  done  for  me :  Arthur 
came  afterwards,  the  tomb  of  many  of 
my  early  joys,  and  the  maker  of  so  many 
new  ones.  He,  dearest,  is  the  one,  the 
only  one,  who  has  seen  the  tears  that 
belong  truly  to  you :  and  he  blesses  me 
with  such  wonderful  patience  when  I 
speak  your  name,  allowing  that  perhaps 
I  know  better  than  he.  And  after  the 
wax  babies  I  had  him  for  my  third  birth- 
day. 


280  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    LXX 

Beloved, — I  think  that  small  children 
see  very  much  as  animals  must  do  :  just 
the  parts  of  things  which  have  a  direct 
influence  on  their  lives,  and  no  memory 
outside  that.  I  remember  the  kindness 
or  frowns  of  faces  in  early  days  far  more 
than  the  faces  themselves  :  and  it  is  quite 
a  distinct  and  later  memory  that  T  have  of 
standing  within  a  doorway  and  watching 
my  mother  pass  downstairs  unconscious 
of  my  being  there, — and  then,  for  the  first 
time,  studying  her  features  and  seeing 
in  them  a  certain  solitude  and  distance 
which  I  had  never  before  noticed : — I 
suppose  because  I  had  never  before 
thought  of  looking  at  her  when  she  was 
not  concerned  with  me. 

It  was  this  unobservance  of  actual 
features,  I  imagine,  which  made  me  think 
all  grey-haired  people  alike,  and  find   a 


LOVE-LETTERS  281 

difficulty  in  recognising  those  who  called, 
except  generically  as  callers — people  who 
kissed  me,  and  whom  therefore  I  liked 
to  see. 

One,  I  remember,  for  no  reason  un- 
less because  she  had  a  brown  face,  I 
mistook  from  a  distance  for  my  Aunt 
Dolly,  and  bounded  into  the  room  where 
she  was  sitting,  with  a  cry  of  rapture. 
And  it  was  my  earliest  conscious  test 
of  politeness,  when  I  found  out  my  mis- 
take, not  to  cry  over  it  in  the  kind  but 
very  inferior  presence  to  that  one  I  had 
hoped  for. 

I  suppose,  also,  that  many  sights  which 
have  no  meaning  to  children  go,  happily, 
quite  out  of  memory  ;  and  that  what  our 
early  years  leave  for  us  in  the  mind's 
lavender  are  just  the  tit-bits  of  life,  or 
the  first  blows  to  our  intelligence — things 
which  did  matter  and  mean  much. 

Corduroys  come  early  into  my  life, — 
their  colour  and  the  queer  earthy  smell 
of  those  which  particularly  concerned 
me :  because  I  was  picked  up  from  a 
fall  and  tenderly  handled  by  a  rough 
working-man  so  clothed,  whom  1  re- 
garded for  a  long  time  afterwards  as  an 


2852  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

adorable  object.  He  and  I  lived  to  my 
recognition  of  him  as  a  wizened,  scrubby, 
middle-aged  man,  but  remained  good 
friends  after  the  romance  was  over.  I 
don't  know  when  the  change  in  my 
sense  of  beauty  took  place  as  regards 
him. 

Anything  unusual  that  appealed  to 
my  senses  left  exaggerated  marks.  My 
father  once  in  full  uniform  appeared  to 
me  as  a  giant,  so  that  I  screamed  and 
ran,  and  required  much  of  his  kindest 
voice  to  coax  me  back  to  him. 

Also  once  in  the  street  a  dancer  in 
fancy  costume  struck  me  in  the  same 
way,  and  seemed  in  his  red  tunic  twice 
the  size  of  the  people  who  crowded 
round  him. 

I  think  as  a  child  the  small  ground- 
flowers  of  spring  took  a  larger  hold  upon 
me  than  any  others  : — I  was  so  close  to 
them.  Roses  I  don't  remember  till  I 
was  four  or  live ;  but  crocus  and  snow- 
drop seem  to  have  been  in  my  blood 
from  the  very  beginning  of  things ;  and 
I  remember  likening  the  green  inner 
petals  of  the  snowdrop  to  the  skirts  of 
some  ballet- dancinir  dolls,  which  danced 


LOVE-LETTERS  283 

themselves  out  of  sight  before  I  was  four 
years  old. 

Snapdragons,  too,  I  remember  as  if 
with  my  first  summer :  I  used  to  feed 
them  with  bits  of  their  own  green  leaves, 
believing  faithfully  that  those  mouths 
must  need  food  of  some  sort.  When 
I  became  more  thoughtful  I  ceased  to 
make  cannibals  of  them :  but  I  think 
1  was  less  convinced  then  of  the  diges- 
tive process.  1  don't  know  when  I  left 
off  feeding  snapdragons;  I  think  calceo- 
larias helped  to  break  me  off  the  habit, 
for  I  found  they  had  no  throats  to 
swallow  with. 

In  much  the  same  way  as  sights  that 
have  no  meaning  leave  no  traces,  so  I 
suppose  do  words  and  sounds.  It  was 
many  years  before  I  overheard,  in  the 
sense  of  taking  in,  a  conversation  by 
elders  not  meant  for  me :  though  once, 
in  my  innocence,  I  hid  under  the  table 
during  the  elders'  late  dinner,  and  came 
out  at  dessert,  to  which  we  were  always 
allowed  to  come  down,  hoping  to  be  an 
amusing  surprise  to  them.  And  I  could 
not  at  all  understand  why  I  was  scolded; 
for,  indeed,  I  had  heard  nothing  at  all. 


284  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

though  no  doubt  plenty  that  was  un- 
suitable for  a  child's  ears  had  been  said, 
and  was  on  the  elders'  minds  when  they 
upbraided  me. 

Dearest,  such  a  long-ago  !  and  all  these 
smallest  of  small  things  I  remember 
again,  to  lay  them  up  for  you :  all  the 
child-parentage  of  me  whom  you  loved 
once,  and  will  again  if  ever  these  come 
to  you. 

Bless  my  childhood,  dearest :  it  did 
not  know  it  was  lonely  of  you,  as  I 
know  of  myself  now !  And  yet  I  have 
known  you,  and  know  you  still,  so  am 
the  more  blest. — Good  night. 


LOVE-LETTERS  285 


LETTER    LXXI 

I  USED  to  stand  at  the  foot  of  the  stairs 
a  long  tuTie,  when  by  myself,  before 
daring  to  start  up :  and  then  it  was 
always  the  right  foot  that  went  first. 
And  a  fearful  feeling  used  to  accompany 
me  that  I  was  going  to  meet  the  'evil 
chance '  when  I  got  to  the  corner.  Some- 
times when  I  felt  it  was  there  very  badly, 
I  used  at  the  last  moment  to  shut  my 
eyes  and  walk  through  it :  and  feel,  on 
the  other  side,  like  a  pilgrim  who  had 
come  through  the  waters  of  Jordan. 

My  eyes  were  always  the  timidest 
things  about  me :  and  to  shut  my  eyes 
tight  against  the  dark  was  the  only  way 
I  had  of  meeting  the  solitude  of  the 
first  hour  of  bed  when  Nan-nan  had 
left  me,  and  before  I  could  get  to  sleep. 

I  have  an  idea  that  one  listens  better 
with  one's  eyes  shut,  and  that  this  and 


286  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

other  things  are  a  remnant  of  our  primi- 
tive existence  when  perhaps  tlie  ears  of 
our  arboreal  ancestors  kept  a  look-out 
while  the  rest  of  their  senses  slept.  I 
think,  also,  that  the  instinct  I  found  in 
myself,  and  have  since  in  other  children, 
to  conceal  a  wound  is  a  similar  survival. 
At  one  time,  I  suppose,  in  the  human 
herd  the  damaged  were  quickly  put  out 
of  existence ;  and  it  was  the  self-preser- 
vation instinct  which  gave  me  so  keen 
a  wish  to  get  into  hiding  when  one  day 
I  cut  my  finger  badly — something  more 
than  a  mere  scratch,  which  I  would 
have  cried  over  and  had  bandaged  quite 
in  the  correct  way.  I  remember  I  sat 
in  a  corner  and  pretended  to  be  nursing 
a  raff  doll  which  I  had  knotted  round 
my  hand,  till  Nan-nan  noticed,  perhaps, 
that  I  looked  white,  and  found  blood 
flowing  into  my  lap.  And  I  can  recall 
still  the  overcoming  comfort  which  fell 
upon  me  as  I  let  resolution  go,  and 
sobbed  in  her  arms  full  of  pity  for  my- 
self and  scolding  the  '  naughty  knife ' 
that  had  done  the  deed.  The  rest  of 
that  day  is  lost  to  me. 

Yet  it  is  not  only  occasions  of  happi- 


LOVE-LETTERS  287 

ness  and  pain  which  impress  themselves. 
When  the  mind  takes  a  sudden  stride 
in  consciousness, — that,  also,  hxes  itself. 
I  remember  the  agony  of  shyness  which 
came  on  me  when  strange  hands  did  my 
undressing  for  me  once  in  Nan-nan's 
absence : — the  first  time  I  had  felt  such 
a  thing.  And  another  day  I  remember, 
after  contemplating  the  head  of  Judas 
in  a  pictorial  puzzle  for  a  long  time,  that 
I  seized  a  brick  and  pounded  him  with 
it  beyond  recognition  : — these  were  the 
first  vengeful  beginnings  of  Christianity 
in  me.  All  my  history,  Bible  and  Eng- 
lish, came  to  me  through  picture-books. 
I  Avept  tenderly  over  the  endangered 
eyes  of  Prince  Arthur,  yet  I  put  out 
the  eyes  of  many  kings,  princes,  and 
governors  who  incurred  my  displeasure, 
scratching  them  with  pins  till  only  a 
white  blur  remained  on  the  paper. 

All  this  comes  to  me  quite  seriously 
now  :  I  used  to  laugh  thinking  it  over. 
But  can  a  single  thing  we  do  be  called 
trivial,  since  out  of  it  we  grow  up  minute 
by  minute  into  a  whole  being  charged 
with  capacity  for  gladness  or  suffering  ? 

Now,  as  I  look  back,  all  these  atoms 


288  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

of  memory  are  dust  and  ashes  that  T 
have  walked  tliroiifrh  in  order  to  get  to 
present  things.  How  I  suffer,  how  I 
suffer!  If  you  could  have  dreamed  that 
a  human  body  could  contain  so  much 
suffering,  I  think  you  would  have  chosen 
a  less  dreadful  way  of  showing  me  your 
will :  you  would  have  given  me  a  reason 
why  I  have  to  suffer  so. 

Dearest,  I  am  broken  off  every  habit 
T  ever  had,  except  my  love  of  you.  If 
you  would  come  back  to  me  you  could 
shape  me  into  whatever  you  wished.  I 
will  be  different  in  all  but  just  that 
one  thing. 


LOVE-LETTERS  289 


LETTER    LXXTT 

Here  in  my  pain.  Beloved,  I  remember 
keenly  now  the  one  or  two  occasions 
when  as  a  small  child  1  was  consciously 
a  cause  of  pain  to  others.  What  an 
irony  of  life  that  once  of  the  two  times 
when  I  remember  to  have  been  cruel,  it 
was  to  Arthur,  with  his  small  astonished 
baby-face  remaining  a  reproach  to  me 
ever  after !  I  was  hardly  five  then,  and 
going  up  to  the  nursery  from  down- 
stairs had  my  supper-cake  in  my  hand, 
only  a  few  mouthfuls  left.  He  had 
been  having  his  bath,  and  was  sitting 
up  on  Nan-nan's  knee  being  got  into 
his  bedclothes ;  when  spying  me  with 
my  cake  he  piped  to  have  a  share  of  it. 
I  daresay  it  would  not  have  been  good 
for  him,  but  of  that  I  thought  nothing 
at  all :  the  cruel  impulse  took  me  to 
make  one  mouthful  of  all  that  was  left. 

T 


290  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

He  watched  it  go  without  crying ;  but 
his  eyes  opened  at  me  in  a  strange  way, 
wondering  at  this  sudden  lesson  of  the 
hardness  of  a  human  heart.  '  All  gone  ! ' 
was  what  he  said,  turning  his  head  from 
me  up  to  Nan-nan,  to  see  perhaps  if 
she  too  had  a  like  surprise  for  his  wee 
intelligence.  I  think  1  have  never  for- 
given myself  that,  though  Arthur  has 
no  memory  of  it  left  in  him  :  the  judging 
remembrance  of  it  would,  I  believe,  win 
forgiveness  to  him  for  any  wrong  he 
might  now  do  me,  if  that  and  not  the 
contrary  were  his  way  with  me :  so 
unreasonably  is  my  brain  scarred  where 
the  thought  of  it  still  lies.  God  may 
forgive  us  our  trespasses  by  marvellous 
slow  ways  ;  but  we  cannot  always  forgive 
them  ourselves. 

The  other  thing  came  out  of  a  less 
personal  greed,  and  was  years  later : 
Arthur  and  I  were  collecting  eggs,  and 
in  the  loft  over  one  of  the  out-houses 
there  was  a  swallow's  nest  too  high  up 
to  be  reached  by  any  ladder  we  could 
get  up  there.  I  was  intent  on  getting 
the  eggs,  and  thought  of  no  other  thing 
that  might  chance  :   so    I   spread   a  soft 


LOVE-LETTERS  «91 

fall  below,  and  with  a  long  pole  I  broke 
the  floor  of  the  nest.  Then  with  a 
sudden  stir  of  horror  I  saw  soft  things 
falling  along  with  the  clay,  tiny  and 
feathery.  Two  were  killed  by  the  break- 
age that  fell  with  them,  but  one  was 
quite  alive  and  unhurt.  I  gathered  up 
the  remnants  of  the  nest  and  set  it  with 
the  young  one  in  it  by  the  loft- window 
where  the  parent-birds  might  see,  making 
clumsy  strivings  of  pity  to  quiet  my  con- 
science. The  parent-birds  did  see,  soon 
enough  :  they  returned,  first  up  to  the 
rafters,  then  darting  round  and  round 
and  crying ;  then  to  where  their  little 
one  lay  helpless  and  exposed,  hung  over 
it  with  a  nibbling  movement  of  their 
beaks  for  a  moment,  making  my  miser- 
able heart  bound  up  with  hope :  then 
away,  away,  shrieking  into  the  July- 
sunshine.  Once  they  came  back,  and 
shrieked  at  the  horror  of  it  all,  and  fled 
away  not  to  return. 

I  remained  for  hours  and  did  whatever 
silly  pity  could  dictate  :  but  of  course  the 
young  one  died :  and  I — cleared  away 
all  remains  that  nGbody  might  see  !  And 
that  I  gave  up  egg-collecting  after  that 


292  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

was  no  penance,  but  choice.  Since  then 
the  poignancy  of  my  regret  when  I  think 
of  it  has  never  softened.  The  question 
which  pride  of  life  and  love  of  make- 
believe  till  then  had  not  raised  in  me, 
'  Am  I  a  god  to  kill  and  to  make  alive  ? ' 
was  answered  all  at  once  by  an  emphatic 
'  No,'  which  I  never  afterwards  forgot. 
But  the  grief  remained  all  the  same, 
that  life,  to  teach  me  that  blunt  truth, 
should  have  had  to  make  sacrifice  in  the 
mote-hung  loft  of  three  frail  lives  on  a 
clay-altar,  and  bring  to  nothing  but  pain 
and  a  last  miserable  dart  away  into  the 
bright  sunshine  the  spring  work  of  two 
swift-winged  intelligences.  Is  man,  we  are 
told  to  think,  not  worth  many  sparrows  ? 
Oh,  Beloved,  sometimes  I  doubt  it !  and 
would  in  thought  give  my  life  that  those 
swallows  in  their  generations  might  live 
again. 

Beloved,  I  am  letting  what  I  have  tried 
to  tell  you  of  my  childhood  end  in  a  sad 
way.  For  it  is  no  use,  no  use :  I  have 
not  to-day  a  glimmer  of  hope  left  that 
your  eyes  will  ever  rest  on  what  I  have 
been  at  such  deep  trouble  to  write. 

If  I   were    being   punished   for   these 


LOVE-LEITERS  293 

two  childish  things  I  did,  I  should  see 
a  side  of  justice  in  it  all.  But  it  is  for 
loving  you  I  am  being  punished  :  and 
not  God  himself  shall  make  me  let  you 
go  I  Beloved,  Beloved,  all  my  days  are 
at  your  feet,  and  among  them  days  when 
you  held  me  to  your  heart.  Good  night ; 
good  night  always  now  1 


294)  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    LXXIII 

Dearest, — I  could  never  have  made 
any  appeal  from  you  to  anybody  :  all 
my  appeal  has  been  to  you  alone.  I 
have  wished  to  hear  reason  from  no 
other  lips  but  yours ;  and  liad  you  but 
really  and  deeply  confided  in  me,  I 
believe  I  could  have  submitted  almost 
with  a  light  heart  to  what  you  thought 
best: — though  in  no  way  and  by  no 
stretch  of  the  imagination  can  I  see  you 
coming  to  me  for  the  last  time  and  say- 
iJig,  as  you  only  wrote,  that  it  was  best 
we  should  never  see  each  other  again. 

You  could  not  have  said  that  with 
any  sound  of  truth  ;  and  how  can  it  look 
truer  frozen  into  writing  ?  I  have  kissed 
the  words,  because  you  wrote  them  ;  not 
believing  them.  It  is  a  suspense  of 
unbelief  that  you  have  left  me  in,  oh, 
still  dearest !     Yet  never  was  sad  heart 


LOVE-LETTERS  295 

truer  to  the  fountain  of  all  its  joy  than 
mine  to  yours.  You  had  only  to  see  me 
to  know  that. 

Some  day,  I  dream,  we  shall  come 
suddenly  together,  and  you  will  see, 
before  a  word,  before  I  have  time  to 
gather  my  mind  back  to  the  bodily 
comfort  of  your  presence,  a  face  filled 
with  thoughts  of  you  that  have  never 
left  it,  and  never  been  bitter  : — I  believe 
never  once  bitter.  For  even  when  I 
think,  and  convince  myself  that  you  have 
wronged  yourself — and  so,  me  also, — 
even  then :  oh,  then  most  of  all,  my 
heart  seems  to  break  with  tenderness, 
and  my  spirit  grow  more  famished  than 
ever  for  the  w^ant  of  you  !  For  if  you 
have  done  right,  wisely,  then  you  have 
no  longer  any  need  of  me  :  but  if  you 
have  done  wrong,  then  you  must  need 
me.  Oh,  dear  heart,  let  that  need  over- 
whelm you  like  a  sea,  and  bring  you 
towards  me  on  its  strong  tide !  And 
come  when  you  will  I  shall  be  waiting. 


296  AN  ENGLISH VVOMANS 


LETTER    LXXIV 

Dearest  and  dearest, — So  long  as  you 
are  still  this  to  mv  lieart  I  trust  to  have 
strength  to  write  it ;  though  it  is  but  a 
ghost  of  old  happiness  that  comes  to 
me  in  the  act.  I  have  no  hope  now  left 
in  me  :  but  I  love  you  not  less,  only 
more,  if  that  be  possible  :  or  is  it  the 
same  love  with  just  a  weaker  body  to 
contain  it  all  ?  I  find  that  to  have 
definitely  laid  off  all  hope  gives  me  a 
certain  relief :  for  now  that  I  am  so 
hopeless  it  becomes  less  hard  not  to 
misjudge  you — not  to  say  and  think 
impatiently  about  you  things  which 
would  explain  why  I  had  to  die  like 
this. 

Dearest,  nothing  but  love  shall  explain 
anything  of  you  to  me.  When  I  think 
of  your  dear  face,  it  is  only  love  that  can 
give  it  its  meaning.     If  love  would  teach 


LOVE-LE^rTERS  297 

me  the  meaning  oi  this  silence,  I  would 
accept  all  the  rest,  and  not  ask  for  any 
joy  in  life  besides.  For  if  I  had  the 
meaning,  however  dark,  it  would  be  by 
love  speaking  to  me  again  at  last ;  and 
I  should  have  your  hand  holding  mine  in 
the  darkness  for  ever. 

Your  face,  Beloved,  I  can  remember 
so  well  that  it  would  be  enough  if  I  had 
your  hand.  —  the  meaning,  just  the 
meaning,  why  I  have  to  sit  blind. 


298  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN  S 


LETTER    LXXV 

Dearest, — There  is  always  one  possi- 
bility which  I  try  to  remember  in  all  I 
write  :  even  where  there  is  no  hope  a 
thing  remains  possible : — that  your  eye 
may  some  day  come  to  rest  upon  what 
I  leave  here.  And  I  would  have  nothing 
so  dark  as  to  make  it  seem  that  I  were 
better  dead  than  to  have  come  to  such  a 
pass  through  loving  you.  If  I  felt  that, 
dearest,  I  should  not  be  writing  my  heart 
out  to  you,  as  I  do  :  when  I  cease  doing 
that  I  shall  indeed  have  become  dead 
and  not  want  you  any  more,  I  sup- 
pose. How  far  I  am  from  dying,  then, 
now! 

So  be  quite  sure  that  if  now,  even 
now, — for  to-day  of  all  days  has  seemed 
most  dark — if  now  I  were  given  my 
choice — to  have  known  you  or  not  to 
have  known  you, — Beloved,  a  thousand 


LOVE-LETTERS  299 

times  I  would  claim  to  keep  what  1 
have,  rather  than  have  it  taken  away 
from  me.  I  cannot  forget  that  for  a  few 
months  I  was  the  happiest  woman  I  ever 
knew  :  and  that  happiness  is  perhaps 
only  by  present  conditions  removed  from 
me.  If  I  have  a  soul,  I  beheve  good 
will  come  back  to  it;  because  I  have 
done  nothing  to  deserve  this  darkness 
unless  by  loving  you  :  and  if  by  lov- 
ing you,  I  am  glad  that  the  darkness 
came. 

Beloved,  you  have  the  yes  and  no  to 
all  this  :  /  have  not,  and  cannot  have. 
Something  that  you  have  not  chosen  for 
me  to  know,  you  know:  it  should  be  a 
burden  on  your  conscience,  surely,  not 
to  have  shared  it  with  me.  Maybe  there 
is  something  I  know  that  you  do  not. 
In  the  way  of  sorrow,  I  think  and  wish 
— yes.  In  the  way  of  love,  I  wish  to 
think — no. 

Any  more  thinking  wearies  me.  Per- 
haps we  have  loved  too  much,  and  have 
lost  our  way  out  of  our  poor  five  senses, 
without  having  strength  to  take  over  the 
new  world  which  is  waiting  beyond  them. 
Well,    T    would    rather.    Beloved,    suffer 


300  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

through  lovnig  too  much,  than  through 
loving  too  Uttle.  It  is  a  good  fault  as 
faults  go.  And  it  is  my  fault,  Beloved : 
so  some  day  you  may  have  to  be  tender 
to  it 


LOVE-LETTERS  301 


LETTER    LXXVI 

Dearest, — I  feel  constantly  that  we  are 
together  still .  I  cannot  explain.  When 
I  am  most  miserable,  even  so  that  I  feel 
a  longing  to  fly  out  of  reach  of  the  dear 
household  voices  which  say  shy  things 
to  keep  me  cheerful, — I  feel  that  I  have 
you  in  here  waiting  for  me.  Heart's 
heart,  in  my  darkest,  it  is  you  who  speak 
to  me! 

As  I  write  I  have  my  cheek  pressed 
against  yours.  None  of  it  is  true  :  not  a 
word,  not  a  day  that  has  separated  us ! 
I  am  yours :  it  is  only  the  poor  five 
senses  part  of  us  that  spells  absence. 
Some  day,  some  day  you  will  answer  this 
letter  which  has  to  stay  locked  in  my 
desk.  Some  day,  I  mean,  an  answer  will 
reach  me : — without  your  reading  this, 
your  answer  will  come.  Is  not  your 
heart  at  this  moment  answering  me  ? 


302  AM  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

Dearest,  I  trust  you  :  I  could  not  have 
dreamed  you  to  myself,  therefore  you 
must  be  true,  quite  independently  of  me. 
You  as  I  saw  you  once  with  open  eyes 
remain  so  for  ever.  You  cannot  make 
yourself.  Beloved,  not  to  be  what  you 
are :  you  have  called  my  soul  to  life  if 
for  no  other  reason  than  to  bear  witness 
of  you,  come  what  may.  No  length  of 
silence  can  make  a  truth  once  sounded 
ever  cease  to  be :  borne  away  out  of  our 
hearing  it  makes  its  way  to  the  stars : 
dispersed  or  removed  it  cannot  be  lost. 
I  too,  for  truth's  sake,  may  have  to  be 
dispersed  out  of  my  present  self  which 
shuts  me  from  you  :  but  I  shall  find  you 
some  day, — you  who  made  me,  you  who 
every  day  make  me !  A  part  of  you  cut 
off,  I  suffer  pain  because  I  am  still  part 
of  you.  If  I  had  no  part  in  you  I  should 
suffer  nothing.  But  I  do,  I  do.  One  is 
told  how,  when  a  man  has  lost  a  limb, 
he  still  feels  it, — not  the  pleasure  of  it 
but  the  pain.  Dearest,  are  you  aware  of 
me  now  ? 

Because  I  am  suffering,  you  shall  not 
think  I  am  entirely  miserable.  But  here 
and     novv'     I    am    all    unfinished    ends. 


LOVE-LETTERS  303 

Desperately  I  need  faith  at  times  to  tell 
me  that  each  shoot  of  pain  has  a  point  at 
which  it  assuages  itself  and  becomes  heal- 
ing  :  that  pain  is  not  endurance  wasted ; 
but  that  I  and  my  weary  body  have  a 
goal  which  will  give  a  meaning  to  all 
this,  somehow,  somewhere : — never,  I 
begin  to  fear,  here,  while  this  body  has 
charge  of  me. 

Dearest,  I  lay  my  heart  down  on 
yours  and  cry  :  and  having  worn  myself 
out  with  it  and  ended,  I  kiss  your  lips 
and  bless  God  that  I  have  known  you. 

I  have  not  said — I  never  could  say  it 
• — 'Let  the  day  perish  wherein  Love  was 
born  ! '  I  forget  nothing  of  you  :  you 
are  clear  to  me, — all  but  one  thing  :  why 
we  have  become  as  we  are  now, — one 
whole,  parted  and  sent  different  ways. 
And  yet  so  near !  On  my  most  sleepless 
nights  my  pillow  is  yours :  I  wet  your 
face  with  my  tears  and  cry,  '  Sleep  well."' 

To-night  also,  Beloved,  sleep  well ! 
Night  and  morning  I  make  you  my 
prayer. 


304  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    LXXVII 

My  own  one  beloved,  my  dearest  dearl 
Want  me,  please  want  me  !  I  will  keep 
alive  for  you.  Say  you  wisli  me  to  live, 
— not  come  to  you  :  don't  say  that  if  you 
can't — but  just  wish  me  to  hve,  and  I 
will.  Yes,  I  will  do  anything,  even  live, 
if  you  tell  me  to  do  it.  I  will  be 
stronger  than  all  the  world  or  fate,  if 
you  have  any  wish  about  me  at  all. 
Wish  well,  dearest,  and  surely  the  know- 
ledge will  come  to  me.  Wish  big  things 
of  me,  or  little  things  ;  wish  me  to  sleep, 
and  I  will  sleep  better  because  of  it. 
Wish  anything  of  me :  only  not  that  T 
should  love  you  better.  I  can't,  dearest, 
I  can't.  Any  more  of  that,  and  love 
would  go  out  of  my  body  and  leave  it 
clay.  If  you  would  even  wish  that,  1 
would  be  happy  at  finding  a  way  to  do 
your  will  below  ground  more  perfectly 


LOVE-LETTERS  S05 

than  any  I  found  on  it.  Wish,  wish  : 
only  wish  something  for  me  to  do.  Oh, 
I  could  rest  if  I  had  but  your  little  finger 
to  love.  The  tyranny  of  love  is  when  it 
makes  no  bidding  at  all.  That  you  have 
no  want  or  wish  left  in  you  as  regards 
me  is  my  continual  despair.  INIy  own. 
my  beloved,  my  tormentor  and  comforter, 
my  ever  dearest  dear,  whom  I  love  so 
muchl 


V 


1306  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN  S 


LETTER    LXXVIII 

To-night,  Beloved,  the  burden  of  things 
is  too  much  for  me.  Come  to  me  some- 
how, dear  ghost  of  all  my  happiness,  and 
take  me  in  your  arms  I  I  ache  and  ache, 
not  to  belong  to  you.  I  do  :  I  must. 
It  is  only  our  senses  that  divide  us ;  and 
mine  are  all  famished  servants  waiting 
for  their  master.  They  have  nothing  to 
do  but  watch  for  you,  and  pretend  that 
they  believe  you  will  come.  Oh,  it  is 
grievous ! 

Beloved,  in  the  darkness  do  you  feel 
my  kisses  ?  They  go  out  of  me  in  sharp 
stabs  of  pain  :  they  nmst  go  somewhere 
for  me  to  be  delivered  of  them  only  with 
so  much  suffering.  Oh,  how  this  sliould 
make  me  hate  you,  if  that  were  possible  : 
how,  instead,  I  love  you  more  and  more, 
and  shall,  dearest,  and  will  till  I  die ! 

I  xvill  die,  because  in  no  other  way  can 


LO\E-I.ETTERS  307 

I  express  how  much  I  love  you.  I  am 
possessed  by  all  the  despairing  words 
about  lost  happiness  that  the  poets  have 
written.  They  go  through  me  like 
ghosts ;  I  am  haunted  by  them :  but 
they  are  bloodless  things.  It  seems 
when  I  listen  to  all  the  other  desolate 
voices  that  have  ever  cried,  that  I  alone 
have  blood  in  me.  Nobody  ever  loved 
as  I  love  since  the  world  began. 

There,  dearest,  take  this,  all  this  bitter 
wine  of  me  poured  out  until  I  feel  in 
myself  only  the  dregs  left :  and  still  in 
them  is  the  fire  and  the  suffering. 

No :  but  I  will  be  better :  it  is  better 
to  have  known  you  than  not.  Give  me 
time,  dearest,  to  get  you  to  heart  again  ! 
I  cannot  leave  you  like  this :  not  with 
such  words  as  these  for  *  good  night ! ' 

Oh,  dear  face,  dear  unforgetable  lost 
face,  my  soul  strains  up  to  look  for  you 
through  the  blind  eyes  that  have  been 
left  to  torment  me  because  they  can 
never  behold  you.  Very  often  I  have 
seen  you  looking  grieved,  shutting  away 
some  sorrow  in  yourself  quietly :  but 
never  once  angry  or  impatient  at  any 
of  the  small  follies  of  men.     Come,  then, 


308  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

and  look  at  me  patiently  now  I  T  am 
your  blind  girl :  I  must  cry  out  because 
I  cannot  see  you.  Only  make  me  be- 
lieve that  you  yet  think  of  me  as,  when 
you  so  unbelievably  separated  us,  you 
said  you  had  always  found  me — 'the 
dearest  and  most  true-hearted  woman  a 
man  could  pray  to  meet.'  Beloved,  if 
in  your  heart  I  am  still  that,  separation 
does  not  matter.  I  can  wait,  I  can  wait. 
I  kiss  your  feet :  even  to-morrow  may 
bring  the  light.  God  bless  you  !  I  pray 
it  more  than  ever ;  because  to  me  to-night 
has  been  so  very  dark. 


LOVE-LETTERS  309 


LETTER    LXXTX 

Dearest, — I  have  not  written  to  you  for 
three  weeks.  At  last  I  am  better  again. 
You  seem  to  have  been  waiting  for  me 
here :  always  wondering  when  I  would 
come  back.     I  do  come  back,  you  see. 

Dear  heart,  how  are  you  ?  I  kiss  your 
feet ;  you  are  my  one  only  happiness,  my 
sreat  one.  Words  are  too  cold  and  cruel 
to  write  anything  for  me.  Picture  me  : 
I  am  too  weak  to  write  more,  but  I 
have  written  this,  and  am  so  much  better 
for  it. 

Reward  me  some  day  by  reading 
what  is  here.  I  kiss,  because  of  you, 
this  paper  which  I  am  too  tired  to  fill 
any  more. 

Love,  nothing  but  love !  Into  every 
one  of  these  dead  words  my  heart  has 
been  beating,  trying  to  lay  down  its  life 
and  reach  to  you. 


310  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER     LXXX 

A  SECRET,  dearest,  that  will  be  no  secret 
soon  :  before  I  am  done  with  twenty- three 
I  shall  have  passed  my  age.  Beloved,  it 
hurts  me  more  than  I  can  say  that  the 
news  of  it  should  come  to  you  from  any 
one  but  me  :  for  this,  though  I  write  it,  is 
already  a  dead  letter,  lost  like  a  predestined 
soul  even  in  the  pains  that  gave  it  birth. 
Yes,  it  does  pain  me,  frightens  me  even, 
that  I  must  die  all  by  myself,  and  feeling 
still  so  young.  I  thought  I  should  look 
forward  to  it,  but  I  do  not ;  no,  no,  I 
would  give  much  to  put  it  off  for  a  time, 
until  I  could  know  what  it  will  mean  for 
me  as  regards  you.  Oh,  if  you  only  knew 
and  cared,  what  wild  comfort  I  might 
have  in  the  knowledge!  It  seems  strange 
that  if  I  were  going  away  from  the  chance 
of  a  perfect  life  with  you  I  should  feel  it 
with  less  pain  than  I  feel  this.     The  dust 


LOVE-LETTERS  Sll 

and  the  ashes  of  life  are  all  that  I  have 
to  let  fall :  and  it  is  bitterness  itself  to 
part  with  them. 

How  we  grow  to  love  sorrow  I  Joy  is 
never  so  much  a  possession — it  goes  over 
us,  encloses  us  like  air  or  sunlight ;  but 
sorrow  goes  into  us  and  becomes  part  of 
our  flesh  and  bone.  So  that  I,  holding 
up  my  hand  to  the  sunshine,  see  sorrow 
red  and  transparent  like  stained  glass 
between  me  and  the  light  of  day,  sorrow 
that  has  become  inseparably  mine,  and  is 
the  very  life  I  am  wishing  to  keep  ! 

Dearest,  will  the  world  be  more  bear- 
able to  you  Avhen  I  am  out  of  it  ?  It  is 
selfish  of  me  not  to  wish  so,  since  I  can 
satisfy  you  in  this  so  soon  I  Every  day 
I  will  try  to  make  it  my  wish  :  or  wish 
that  it  may  be  so  when  the  event  comes 
— not  a  day  before.  Till  then  let  it  be 
more  bearable  that  I  am  still  alive  :  ffrant 
me,  dearest,  that  one  little  grace  while 
I  live ! 

Bearable !  My  sorrow  is  bearable,  1 
suppose,  because  I  do  bear  it  from  day 
to  day  :  otherwise  I  would  declare  it  not 
to  be.  Don't  suffer  as  1  do,  dearest, 
unless  that  will  comfort  you. 


312  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

One  thing  is  strange,  but  I  feel  quite 
certain  of  it :  when  I  heard  that  I  carried 
death  about  in  me,  scarcely  an  arm's- 
length  away,  I  thought  quickly  to  my- 
self that  it  was  not  the  solution  of  the 
mystery.  Others  might  have  thought 
that  it  was :  that  because  I  was  to  die 
so  soon,  therefore  I  was  not  fit  to  be 
your  wife.  But  I  know  it  was  not  that. 
I  know  that  whatever  hopes  death  in  nie 
put  an  end  to,  you  would  have  married 
me  and  loved  me  patiently  till  I  released 
you,  as  I  am  to  so  soon. 

It  is  always  this  same  woe  that  crops 
up  :  nothing  I  can  ever  think  can  account 
for  what  has  been  decreed.  That  too  is 
a  secret :  mine  comes  to  meet  it.  When 
it  arrives  shall  I  know  ? 

And  not  a  word,  not  a  word  of  this 
can  reach  you  ever !  Its  uses  are  wrung 
out  and  drained  dry  to  comfort  me  in 
my  eternal  solitude. 

Good  night ;  very  soon  it  will  have  to 
be  good-bye. 


LOVE-LETTERS  313 


LETTER     LXXXI 

Beloved, — I  woke  last  night  and  believed 
I  had  your  arms  round  me,  and  that  all 
storms  had  gone  over  me  for  ever.  The 
peace  of  your  love  had  enclosed  me  so 
tremendously  that  when  I  was  fully 
awake  I  began  to  think  that  what  1  held 
was  you  dead,  and  that  our  reconcilia- 
tion had  come  at  that  great  cost. 

Something  remains  real  of  it  all,  even 
now  under  the  full  light  of  day  :  yet  I 
know  you  are  not  dead.  Only  it  leaves 
me  with  a  hope  that  at  the  lesser  cost 
of  my  own  death,  when  it  comes,  happi- 
ness may  break  in,  and  that  whichever 
of  us  has  been  the  most  in  poor  and 
needy  ignorance  will  know  the  truth  at 
last^the  truth  which  is  an  inseparable 
need  for  all  hearts  that  love  rightly. 

Even  now  to  me  the  thought  of  you 
is   a    peace    passing    all    understanding, 


314  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

Beloved,  Beloved,  Beloved,  all  the  greet- 
ings I  ever  gave  you  gather  here,  and  are 
hungry  to  belong  to  you  by  a  better  way 
than  I  have  ever  dreamed.  I  am  yours 
till  something  more  than  death  swallows 
me  up. 


LOVE-LETTERS  315 


LETTER    L  XXXII 

Deakest, — If  you  will  believe  any  word 
of  mine,  you  must  not  believe  that  I 
have  died  of  a  broken  heart  should 
science  and  the  doctors  bring  about  a 
fulfilment  of  their  present  prophesyings 
concerning  me. 

I  think  my  heart  has  held  me  up  for  a 
long  time,  not  letting  me  know  that  I 
was  ill :  I  did  not  notice.  And  now  my 
body  snaps  on  a  stem  that  has  grown  too 
thin  to  hold  up  its  weight.  I  am  at  the 
end  of  twenty-two  years  :  they  have  been 
too  many  for  me,  and  the  last  has  seemed 
a  useless  waste  of  time.  It  is  difficult 
not  to  believe  that  great  happiness  might 
have  carried  me  over  many  more  years 
and  built  up  for  me  in  the  end  a 
renewed  youth :  I  asked  that  quite 
frankly,  wishing  to  know,  and  was  told 
not  to  think  it. 


316  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 

So,  dearest,  whatever  comes,  whatever 
I  may  have  written  to  fill  up  my  worst 
loneliness,  be  sure,  if  you  care  to  be,  that 
though  my  Ufe  was  wholly  yours,  my 
death  was  my  own,  and  comes  at  its 
right  natural  time.  Pity  me,  but  invent 
no  blame  to  yourself.  My  heart  has 
sung  of  you  even  in  the  darkest  days  ;  in 
the  face  of  everything,  the  blankness  of 
everything,  I  mean,  it  has  clung  to  an 
unreasoning  belief  that  in  spite  of  appear- 
ances all  had  some  well  in  it,  above  all 
to  a  conviction  that — perhaps  without 
knowing  it — you  still  love  me.  Believ- 
ing that,  it  could  not  break,  could  not, 
dearest.  Any  other  part  of  me,  but  not 
that. 

Beloved,  I  kiss  your  face,  I  kiss  your 
lips  and  eyes  :  my  mind  melts  into 
kisses  when  I  think  of  you.  However 
weak  the  rest  of  me  grows,  my  love  shall 
remain  strong  and  certain.  If  I  could 
look  at  you  again,  how  in  a  moment  you 
would  fill  up  the  past  and  the  future  and 
turn  even  my  grief  into  gold  I  Even 
my  senses  then  would  forget  that  they 
had  ever  been  starved.  Dear  '  share  of 
the  world,'  you  have  been  out  of  sight, 


LOVE-LETTERS  317 

but  I  have  never  let  you  go  !  Ah,  if 
only  the  whole  of  me,  the  double  doubt- 
ing part  of  me  as  well,  could  only  be  so 
certain  as  to  be  able  to  give  wings  to 
this  and  let  it  fly  to  you !  Wish  for  it, 
and  I  think  the  knowledge  will  come 
to  rne ! 

Good  night!  God  brings  you  to  me 
in  my  first  dream :  but  the  longing  so 
keeps  me  awake  that  sometimes  I  am  a 
Avhule  night  sleepless. 


318  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    LXXXIII 

I  AM  frightened,  dearest,  I  am  frightened 
at  death.  Not  only  for  fear  it  should 
take  me  altogether  away  from  you 
instead  of  to  you,  but  for  other  reasons 
besides, — instincts  which  I  thought  gone 
but  am  not  rid  of  even  yet.  No  healthy 
body,  or  body  with  power  of  enjoyment 
in  it,  wishes  to  die,  I  think  :  and  no  heart 
with  any  desire  still  living  out  of  the 
past.  We  know  nothing  at  all  really: 
we  only  think  we  believe,  and  hope  we 
know;  and  how  thin  that  sort  of  con- 
viction gets  when  in  our  extremity  we 
come  face  to  face  with  the  one  immov- 
able fact  of  our  own  death  waiting  for 
us  1  That  is  what  I  have  to  go  through. 
Yet  even  the  fear  is  a  relief:  I  come 
upon  something  that  I  can  meet  at  last; 
a  challenge  to  my  courage  whether  it  is 
still  to  be  found  here  in  this  body  I  have 


lo\;k-i.ettehs  sid 

worn  so  weak  with  useless  lamentations. 
If  I  had  your  hand,  or  even  a  word  from 
you,  I  think  I  should  not  be  afraid :  but 
perhaps  I  should.  It  is  all  one.  Good- 
bye :  I  am  beginning  at  last  to  feel  a 
meaning  in  that  word  which  I  wrote  at 
your  bidding  so  long  ago.  Oh,  Beloved, 
from  face  to  feet,  good-bye !  God  be 
with  you  wherever  you  go  and  I  do  not ! 


320  AN  ENGLISHWOMAN'S 


LETTER    EX XXIV 

Dearest. — I  am  to  have  news  of  you. 
Arthur  came  to  me  last  night,  and  told 
me  that,  if  I  wished,  he  would  bring  me 
word  of  you.  He  goes  to-morrow.  He 
put  out  the  light  that  I  might  not  see 
his  face  :  I  felt  what  w^as  there. 

You  should  know  this  of  him  :  he  has 
been  the  dearest  possible  of  human 
beings  to  me  since  I  lost  you.  I  am. 
almost  not  unblessed  when  I  have  him 
to  speak  to.  Yet  we  can  say  so  little 
together.  I  guess  all  he  means.  An 
endless  wish  to  give  me  comfort : — and 
T  stay  selfish.  The  knowledge  that  he 
would  stolidly  die  to  serve  me  hardly 
touches  me. 

Oh,  look  kindly  in  his  eyes  if  you  see 
him  :  mine  will  be  looking  at  you  out 
of  his  1 


LOVE-LETTERS  321 


LETTEK    LXXXV 

Good-morning,  Beloved ;  there  is  sun 
shining.  I  wonder  if  Arthur  is  with 
you  yet  ? 

If  faith  could  still  remove  mountains, 
surely  I  should  have  seen  you  long  ago. 
But  if  I  were  to  see  you  now,  I  should 
fear  that  it  meant  you  were  dead. 

That  the  same  world  should  hold  you 
and  me  living  and  unseen  by  each  other 
is  a  great  mystery.  Will  love  ever 
explain  it  ? 

I  wish  I  could  bid  the  sun  stand  still 
over  your  meeting  with  Arthur  so  that 
I  might  know.  We  were  so  like  each 
other  once.  Time  has  worn  it  off: 
but  he  is  like  what  I  was.  Will  you 
remember  me  well  enough  to  recognise 
me  in  him,  and  to  be  a  little  pitiful  to 
my  weak  longing  for  a  word  this  one  last 
time  of  all  ?  Beloved,  I  press  my  lips  to 
yours,  and  pray — speak  ! 
X 


LOVE-LETTERS 


LETTER    LXXXVI 

Dearest, — To-day  Arthur  came  and 
brought  me  your  message  :  I  have  at  my 
heart  your  'profoundly  grateful  remem- 
brances.' Somewhere  else  unanswered 
lies  your  prayer  for  God  to  bless  me.  To 
answer  that,  dearest,  is  not  in  His  hands 
but  in  yours.  And  the  form  of  your 
message  tells  me  it  will  not  be, — not 
for  this  body  and  spirit  that  have  been 
bound  together  so  long  in  truth  to  you. 

I  set  down  for  you  here — if  you  should 
ever,  for  love's  sake,  send  and  make  claim 
for  any  message  back  from  me — a  pro- 
foundly grateful  remembrance ;  and  so 
much  more,  so  much  more  that  has  never 
failed. 

Most  dear,  most  beloved,  you  were  to 
me  and  are.  Now  I  can  no  longer  hold 
together  :  but  it  is  my  body,  not  my  love 
that  has  failed. 


Printed  by  T.  and  A.  Constable,  Printers  to  Her  Majesty 
at  the  Edinburgh  University  Press 


UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 
BERKELEY 


Return  to  desk  from  which  borrowed. 
This  book  is  DUE  on  the  last  date  stamped  below. 


1^'^'^ 


.^*ii: 


i>^^ 


ZLll. 


QN5    1952  LU 
15    1956     a 


\pv   LOAN 

^UN^     19%  LID 

MAY    71981    - 


RSa  C%    juN  2     1981 

,e,  MAR  1 1 -1983 


D  21-100m-9,'48(B399sl6)476 


D50872 


THE  UNIVERSITY  OF  CALIFORNIA  LIBRARY 


m-Ur 


! 


^